<?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?>
<!DOCTYPE ThML PUBLIC "-//CCEL/DTD Theological Markup Language//EN" "http://www.ccel.org/dtd/ThML10.dtd">
<?xml-stylesheet type="text/xml"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
  <?xml-stylesheet type="text/xsl"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
  <!--
<?xml-stylesheet type="text/xml"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
<?xml-stylesheet type="text/xsl"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
-->
<!-- Copyright Christian Classics Ethereal Library -->
<ThML>
<ThML.head>

<generalInfo>
 <description>The admired Professor Alexander not only helped found Princeton Theological
 Seminary, but served as its first principal. Alexander, along with B. B. Warfield and
 Charles and A. A. Hodge, became known as one of the “Princeton theologians,” arguably
 the most influential group of religious scholars in the history of American Christianity.
 Reacting against the rise of theological liberalism, they sought to restore the Bible’s
 reputation as an authoritative text to the world of academic theology. In <i>The Canon of
 the Old and New Testaments Ascertained</i>, Alexander details the history of the biblical
 canon’s formation. Unlike similar books coming out of the liberal schools of theology
 in Continental Europe, in which scholars often treated the Bible as merely an historical
 document, Alexander treats the text as one inspired by God.

 <br /><br />Kathleen O’Bannon<br />CCEL Staff
 </description>
 <pubHistory />
 <comments />
</generalInfo>

<printSourceInfo>
 <published>Philadelphia: Presbyterian Board of Publication [1851 ?]</published>
</printSourceInfo>

<electronicEdInfo>
 <publisherID>ccel</publisherID>
 <authorID>alexander_a</authorID>
 <bookID>canon</bookID>
 <workID>canon</workID>
 <bkgID>canon_of_the_old_and_new_testaments_ascertained_or_the_bible_complete_without_the_apocrypha_and_unwritten_traditions_(alexander)</bkgID>
 <version />
 <series />

 <DC>
  <DC.Title>The Canon of the Old and New Testaments Ascertained, or The Bible Complete without the Apocrypha and Unwritten Traditions.</DC.Title>
  <DC.Title sub="short">Bible without Aprocrypha and Written Traditions</DC.Title>   
  <DC.Creator sub="Author" scheme="short-form">Archibald Alexander</DC.Creator>
  <DC.Creator sub="Author" scheme="file-as">Alexander, Archibald (1772-1851)</DC.Creator>
  <DC.Publisher>Grand Rapids, MI: Christian Classics Ethereal Library</DC.Publisher>
  <DC.Subject scheme="LCCN">BS465 .A4 1851</DC.Subject>
  <DC.Subject scheme="lcsh1">The Bible</DC.Subject>
    <DC.Subject scheme="lcsh2">Works about the Bible</DC.Subject>
    <DC.Subject scheme="ccel">All;</DC.Subject>
  <DC.Date sub="Created">2006-10-13</DC.Date>
  <DC.Type>Text.Monograph</DC.Type>
  <DC.Format scheme="IMT">text/html</DC.Format>
  <DC.Identifier scheme="URL">/ccel/alexander_a/canon.html</DC.Identifier>
  <DC.Source />
  <DC.Source scheme="URL" />
  <DC.Language scheme="ISO639-3">eng</DC.Language>
  <DC.Rights />
 </DC>

</electronicEdInfo>




<style type="text/css">
p.normal	{ text-indent:.25in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:justify }
p.continue	{ text-indent:0in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:justify }
p.center	{ text-indent:0in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:center }
p.right	{ text-indent:0in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:right }
p.index1	{ text-align:justify }
</style>

<style type="text/xcss">
<selector element="p" class="normal">
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="continue">
  <property name="text-indent" value="0in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="center">
  <property name="text-indent" value="0in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="right">
  <property name="text-indent" value="0in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="right" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="index1">
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
</selector>
</style>


</ThML.head>


	<ThML.body>

    <div1 title="Title Page" progress="0.14%" id="i" prev="toc" next="ii">
<pb n="1" id="i-Page_1" />
<div style="line-height:200%" id="i-p0.1">
<h4 id="i-p0.2">THE</h4>
<h1 id="i-p0.3">CANON</h1>
<h4 id="i-p0.4">OF THE</h4>
<h2 id="i-p0.5">OLD AND NEW TESTAMENTS</h2>
<h3 id="i-p0.6">ASCERTAINED,</h3>
<h4 id="i-p0.7">OR</h4>
<h2 id="i-p0.8">THE BIBLE COMPLETE</h2>
<h4 id="i-p0.9">WITHOUT</h4> 
<h2 id="i-p0.10">THE APOCRYPHA AND UNWRITTEN TRADITIONS.</h2>
</div>
<h3 style="margin-top:1in" id="i-p0.11">A NEW EDITION,<br />Revised for the Presbyterian Board of Publication.</h3>


<h2 style="margin-top:1in" id="i-p0.13">BY ARCHIBALD ALEXANDER, D. D.</h2>
<p class="center" style="font-size:90%" id="i-p1">Professor in the Theological Seminary, Princeton, New Jersey.</p>
<p class="center" style="margin-top:1in" id="i-p2">PHILADELPHIA: <br />
<span style="font-size:90%" id="i-p2.2">PRESBYTERIAN BOARD OF PUBLICATION,<br /> 
No. 265 CHESTNUT STREET.</span></p>


<pb n="2" id="i-Page_2" />

<hr style="width:80%; margin-top:1in;" />
<p class="center" style="font-size:90%; line-height:150%" id="i-p3">Entered, according to the Act of Congress, in the year 1851,<br />
<span class="sc" id="i-p3.2">By A. W. Mitchell, M.D.</span><br />
In the office of the Clerk of the District Court for the<br />
Eastern District of Pennsylvania.</p>
<hr style="width:80%; margin-bottom:1in;" />


<hr style="width:80%; margin-top:1in;" />
<p class="continue" style="margin-left:10%; font-size:90%;" id="i-p4">Stereotyped by <span class="sc" id="i-p4.1">Slote &amp; Mooney</span>, Philadelphia.</p>
<hr style="width:80%;" />
<p class="continue" style="margin-left:10%; font-size:90%" id="i-p5">Printed by Wm. S. Martien.</p>
<hr style="width:80%; margin-bottom:1in;" />

<pb n="3" id="i-Page_3" />
</div1>

    <div1 title="Prefatory Material." progress="0.25%" id="ii" prev="i" next="iii">
<h2 id="ii-p0.1">PREFACE.</h2>
<p class="continue" id="ii-p1">IN this edition, the work has been carefully revised by the author, and 
many additions made to the testimonies adduced in the former editions; and also 
several important docuIments not contained in the former editions have been placed 
in the appendix. Some alterations have also been made in particular passages, but 
not of sufficient importance to require specification.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii-p2">In the London edition of 
this work by the Rev. Doctor Morison, some complaint was made of the want of references 
sufficiently distinct, to the authors from which the testimonies have been taken. 
In most cases, the works from which they have been derived are mentioned; and in 
a popular treatise of this kind, which has more the character of a compilation than 
of a work of original research, it is not deemed important to burden the margin 
with many notes of reference; which indeed are seldom used when most abundant.</p>

<pb n="vi" id="ii-Page_vi" />

<p class="normal" id="ii-p3">The author has freely availed himself of all the information 
within his reach; but the authors to whom he is especially indebted are, 
Cosins’s
<i>Scholastic 
History of the Canon of the Old Testament</i>—Jones’s <i>New Method of Settling the Canon 
of the New Testament</i>—and Lardner’s <i>Credibility of the Gospel History</i>—<i>The Isagoge</i> 
of Buddæus—<i>The Thesaurus Philologicus</i> of Hottinger, and Prideaux’s
<i>Connection</i>. 
Dr. Wordsworth’s work on the Canon of the Old and New Testaments, and Routh’s
<i>Reliquiæ</i> 
have also been consulted. Several valuable works on the Canon have been published 
in Great Britain, and also in this country, since the first edition of this work; 
but, though more valuable for the scholar, none of them, in the judgment of the 
author, are such as to supersede this as a popular treatise, which can be read with 
advantage by the unlearned as well as the learned. In a Scotch edition of this work, 
a copy of which the author has seen, there is an important error in giving the author’s 
Christian name in the title page. Instead of <i>Archibald</i>, they have put <i>Alexander</i>; 
making the first and second name the same. The only reason for mentioning this is, 
lest some doubt should hereafter arise respecting the genuine authorship of the 
volume.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii-p4">As the design of this work is to ascertain where the revelation of God is 
to be found, it is assumed usually that the whole of divine revelation has been 
committed to writing. But there are many under the Christian name who strenuously 
maintain, that an important part of the


<pb n="vii" id="ii-Page_vii" />revealed will of God has been handed down through the Church by tradition. 
It therefore seemed necessary, in order to render the work complete, to examine 
the claims of tradition; in which the author has departed from the common method 
of treating this subject. And as the Jews, as well as the Romanists, pretend to 
have received an <i>Oral Law</i>, handed down from Moses by tradition, a chapter has been 
devoted to this subject, and another to the traditions of the Church of Rome.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii-p5">As the inspiration of the gospels of Mark and Luke had been 
called in question by John David Michaelis and others, and the author could find 
no satisfactory answer to the objections of this learned writer, he felt it to 
be a duty to endeavour to vindicate these books of the New Testament, and to 
prove that they have a right to a place in the Canon; where in fact they had 
always stood. And he has been gratified to learn that his arguments on this 
subject have received the approbation of learned and pious men. The Rev. Dr. T. 
H. Home has inserted the substance of them in his “<span class="sc" id="ii-p5.1">Introduction to the New Testament</span>,” and the Rev. Richard Watson has extracted a 
part of them and inserted them in his Theological Dictionary.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii-p6">There never was a 
time when the friends of the Bible as an inspired volume had a more important duty 
to perform in its defence, than at the present. The assaults upon the plenary inspiration 
of the sacred Scriptures are, perhaps, more dangerous, because more plausible and 
insidious, than


<pb n="viii" id="ii-Page_viii" />when divine inspiration is openly denied. On this subject the 
friends of revelation must be firm, and not yield an inch of the ground hitherto 
occupied by the orthodox. “If the foundations be destroyed, what can the 
righteous do?”</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii-p7">If 
this volume may be in any measure useful in the defence of divine revelation, the 
author will not regret the labour bestowed upon it. With an humble prayer for its 
success he commits it to the Christian public.</p>
<p class="right" id="ii-p8"><span class="sc" id="ii-p8.1">A. Alexander</span>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii-p9"><i>Princeton, N. J., Jan</i>. 1, 1851.</p>



<pb n="9" id="ii-Page_9" />
</div1>

    <div1 title="Part I. " progress="1.58%" id="iii" prev="ii" next="iii.i">
<h2 id="iii-p0.1">Part I</h2>

      <div2 title="Introduction." progress="1.58%" id="iii.i" prev="iii" next="iii.ii">
<h2 id="iii.i-p0.1">INTRODUCTION. </h2>
<h3 id="iii.i-p0.2">THE IMPORTANCE OF ASCERTAINING THE TRUE CANON OF HOLY SCRIPTURE.</h3>
<p class="continue" id="iii.i-p1">THE Bible includes a large number of separate books, published in different ages, during 
a space of more than fifteen hundred years. Each of these books when first published 
formed a volume; or at least, the writings of each author were, in the beginning, 
distinct; and if they had continued in that separate form, and had been transmitted 
to us in many volumes instead of one, their authority would not, on this account, 
have been less, nor their usefulness diminished. Their collection into one volume 
is merely a matter of convenience; and if any persons choose now to publish these 
books in a separate form, they cannot with propriety be charged with casting any 
indignity on the word of God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p2">Hence it appears that besides general arguments to demonstrate 
that the Bible contains a divine revelation, there is need of special proofs to 
evince that each of the books now included in that sacred volume, has a right to 
the place which it occupies; or does in reality contain a part of that 
revelation which God has given.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p3">If, therefore, it could be shown (which however it never can) 
that some particular book, now included in 


<pb n="10" id="iii.i-Page_10" />the Bible, is not authentic, the conclusion thence derived would 
only affect that single production; unless it were recognized as divine by the writers 
of the other books. The credit of the whole volume would not be destroyed, even 
if it could be proved that one half the books of which it consists are spurious. 
Infidels have much more to effect in overthrowing the Bible than they commonly suppose. 
It is incumbent on them to demonstrate, not only that this or that book is false, 
but that every one of these productions is destitute of evidence, that it has been 
derived from the inspiration of God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p4">On the other hand, it is manifest that the 
advocate of divine revelation is bound to defend the claims of every separate portion 
of this volume; or to reject from it that part which has no evidence of a divine 
origin. It is necessary that he should be able to render a good reason why he admits 
any particular book, to form a part of the inspired volume.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p5">It is true that the 
antiquity of this collection claims for it a high degree of respect. The transmission 
of this volume to us, through so many centuries, as <span class="sc" id="iii.i-p5.1">Holy Scripture</span>, should teach 
us to be cautious how we question what is so venerable for its antiquity. But this 
only furnishes one presumptive argument in favour of each book. It by no means renders 
all further investigation unnecessary; much less, impious.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p6">It is easy to conceive 
that books not written by the inspiration of God, might, by some casualty or mistake, 
find a place in the sacred volume. In fact, we have a striking example of this very 
thing, in the Greek and Latin Bibles which are now in use, and held to be sacred 
by a large majority of those who are denominated


<pb n="11" id="iii.i-Page_11" />Christians. These Bibles, besides the books which have 
evidence of being truly inspired, contain a number of other books, the claim of 
which to inspiration cannot be sustained by solid and satisfactory reasons. This 
inquiry, therefore, is far from being one of mere curiosity: it is in the highest 
degree <i>practical</i>, and concerns the conscience of every man capable of making the 
investigation. We agree, in the general, that the Bible is the word of God, and 
an authoritative rule; but the momentous question immediately presents itself, What 
belongs to the Bible? Of what books does this sacred volume consist? And it will 
not answer, to resolve to take it as it has come down to us, without further inquiry; 
for the Bible has come down to us, in several different forms. The Vulgate Latin 
Bible, which alone was in use for hundreds of years before the era of the Reformation, 
and also the Greek version of the Old Testament, contain many books not in the copies 
of the Hebrew Scriptures. Now, to determine which of these contains the whole of 
the inspired books given to the Jews before the advent of Christ and no more, requires 
research and accurate examination. The inquiry, therefore, is not optional, but 
forces itself upon every conscientious man; for as no one is at liberty to reject 
from the sacred volume one sentence, much less a whole book, of the revelation of 
God, so no one has a right to add anything to the word of God; and of consequence, 
no one may receive as divine what others have, without authority, added to the 
<span class="sc" id="iii.i-p6.1">Holy 
Scriptures</span>. Every man, therefore, according to his opportunity and capacity, is 
under a moral obligation to use his best endeavours to ascertain what books do, 
really, and


<pb n="12" id="iii.i-Page_12" />of right, belong to the Bible. An error here, on either side, is 
dangerous; for, on the one hand, if we reject a part of divine revelation, we dishonour 
God, and deprive ourselves of the benefit which might be derived from that portion 
of divine truth; and on the other hand, we are guilty of an equal offence, and may 
suffer an equal injury, by adding spurious productions to the Holy Scriptures; for 
thus we adulterate and poison the fountain of life, and subject our consciences 
to the authority of mere men.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p7">I think, therefore, that the importance and necessity of this 
inquiry must be evident to every person of serious reflection. But to some it 
may appear that this matter has been long ago settled on the firmest principles; 
and that it can answer no good purpose to agitate questions, which have a 
tendency to produce doubts and misgivings in the minds of common Christians, 
rather than a confirmation of their faith. In reply to the first part of this 
objection, I would say, that it is freely admitted that this subject has been 
ably and fully discussed long ago, and in almost every age until the present 
time; and the author aims at nothing more, in this short treatise, than to 
exhibit to the sincere inquirer, who may not enjoy better means of information, 
the subject of those discussions and proofs, which ought to be in the possession 
of every Christian. His object is not to bring forth anything new, but to 
collect and condense in a narrow space, what has been written by the judicious 
and the learned, on this important subject. But, that discussion tends to induce 
doubting is a sentiment unworthy of Christians, who maintain that their religion 
is founded on the best reasons, and who are commanded “<i>to give to </i>


<pb n="13" id="iii.i-Page_13" /><i>every man a reason of the hope that is in them</i>.” That faith which 
is weakened by discussion is mere prejudice, not true faith. They who receive the 
most important articles of their religion upon trust from human authority, are continually 
liable to be thrown into doubt; and the only method of obviating this evil is to 
dig deep and lay our foundation upon a rock. If this objection had any weight, it 
would discourage all attempts to establish the truth of our holy religion by argument; 
and would also damp the spirit of free inquiry on every important subject. It is 
true, however, that the first effect of free discussion may be to shake that <i>easy 
confidence</i> which most men entertain, that all their opinions are correct: but the 
beneficial result will be, that instead of a persuasion, having no other foundation 
than prejudice, it will generate a faith resting on the firm basis of evidence.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p8">There is, undoubtedly, among Christians, too great a disposition to acquiesce, without 
examination, in the religion of their forefathers. There is too great an aversion 
to that kind of research, which requires time and labour; so that many who are fully 
competent to examine the foundation on which their religion rests, never take the 
pains to enter on the investigation; and it is to be regretted, that many who are 
much occupied with speculations on abstruse points of theology, waste the energies 
of their minds on subjects which can yield them no manner of profit, while they 
neglect entirely, or but superficially attend to, points of fundamental importance.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p9">The two great questions most deserving the attention of all 
men, are: first, whether the Bible and all that it contains is from God: 
secondly, what are


<pb n="14" id="iii.i-Page_14" />those truths which the Bible was intended to teach us. These two 
grand inquiries are sufficient to give occupation and vigorous exercise to intellectual 
faculties of the highest order; and they are not removed entirely out of the reach 
of plain uneducated Christians. From the fountain of divine truth every one may 
draw according to his capacity. But these inquiries are neglected, not so much for 
want of time and capacity, as because we take no pleasure in searching for and contemplating 
divine truth. Just in proportion as men love the truth and value the Bible, they 
will take an interest in all inquiries which relate to the authenticity, canonical 
authority, and correct interpretation of the sacred books. The time will come, I 
doubt not, when these studies will occupy the minds of thousands, where they now 
engage the attention of one. The Bible will grow into importance in the estimation 
of men, just in the same proportion as true religion flourishes. It will not only 
be the fashion to associate for printing and circulating the Holy Scriptures; but 
it will become customary for men of the highest literary attainments, as well as 
others, to study the sacred pages with unceasing assiduity and prayer. And, in proportion 
as the Bible is understood in its simplicity and momentous import, the mere doctrines 
of men will disappear; and the dogmas of the schools and the alliance with philosophy 
being renounced, there will be among sincere inquirers after truth, an increasing 
tendency to unity of sentiment, as well as unity of spirit. The pride of learning 
and of intellect being sacrificed, and all distinctions counted but loss for the 
excellency of the knowledge of Christ, a thousand knotty questions, which now cause


<pb n="15" id="iii.i-Page_15" />divisions and gender strifes, will be forgotten; and the wonder 
of our more enlightened posterity will be, how good men could have wasted their 
time and their talents in such unprofitable speculations; and, more especially, 
how they could have permitted themselves to engage in fierce and unbrotherly contentions 
about matters of little importance.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p10">Then also men will no more neglect and undervalue 
the Scriptures, on pretence of possessing a brighter light within them, than that 
which emanates from the divine word. That spurious devotion which affects a superiority 
to external means and ordinances, will be exchanged for a simple, sincere reliance 
on the revealed will of God; and those assemblies from which the sacred volume is 
now excluded, while the effusions of every heated imagination are deemed revelations 
of the Spirit, will become, under the influence of divine truth, churches of the 
living God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p11">In those future days of the prosperity of Zion, the service of the most 
high God will be considered by men, generally, as the noblest employment; and the 
best talents and attainments will be consecrated on the altar of God; and the enterprises, 
and the labours which they now undertake to gratify an avaricious, ambitious, or 
voluptuous disposition, will be pursued from love to God and man. The merchant will 
plan, and travel, and traffic, to obtain the means of propagating the gospel in 
foreign parts, and promoting Christian knowledge at home; yea, the common labourer 
will cheerfully endure toil and privation, that he may have a mite to cast into 
the treasury of the Lord.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p12">Now, many consider all that is given to circulate


<pb n="16" id="iii.i-Page_16" />the Bible, and to send missionaries and tracts for the instruction 
of the ignorant, as so much wasted; but <i>then</i>, all expenditures will be considered 
as profuse and wasteful, which terminate in mere selfish gratification; and those 
funds will alone be reckoned useful, which are applied to promote the glory of God 
and the welfare of men.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p13">These, however, may appear to many as the visions of a heated 
imagination, which will never be realized; but if the same change in the views and 
sentiments of men which has been going on for thirty years past, shall continue 
to advance with the same steady pace, half a century will not have elapsed from 
the present time, before such a scene will be exhibited to the admiring eyes of 
believers, as will fully justify the foregoing anticipations.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p14">But I have wandered 
wide of my subject—I will now recall the attention of the reader to the consideration 
of the exceeding great importance of ascertaining the true Canon of Holy Scripture. 
This investigation may, indeed, appear dry and unentertaining, but every thing which 
bears any relation to the great Charter of our privileges and our hopes, ought to 
be interesting to us. It has been my object, to bring this subject not only more 
conveniently within the reach of the theological student, but also to a level with 
the capacity of the common Christian. That this work may in some humble degree subserve 
the cause of the Bible, is the sincere prayer of</p>
<p class="right" id="iii.i-p15">THE AUTHOR.</p>



<pb n="17" id="iii.i-Page_17" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Section I. Early Use and Import of the Word Canon." progress="3.83%" id="iii.ii" prev="iii.i" next="iii.iii">
<h2 id="iii.ii-p0.1">SECTION I.</h2>
<h3 id="iii.ii-p0.2">EARLY USE AND IMPORT OF THE WORD CANON.</h3>
<p class="continue" id="iii.ii-p1">THE word <i>Canon</i> properly signifies 
a rule: and it is used in this sense several times in the New Testament, as <scripRef passage="Gal. vi. 16" id="iii.ii-p1.1" parsed="|Gal|6|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.6.16">Gal. 
vi. 16</scripRef>; “As many as walk according to this rule.” <scripRef passage="Phil. iii. 16" id="iii.ii-p1.2" parsed="|Phil|3|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.16">Phil. iii. 16</scripRef>; 
“Let us walk by the same rule.”<note n="1" id="iii.ii-p1.3"><p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p2">The word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii-p2.1">Κανων</span> literally signifies 
a <i>reed</i>, by which the dimensions of anything were measured; and hence it came figuratively 
to signify a <span class="sc" id="iii.ii-p2.2">rule</span>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p3">The word was used by the Greek grammarians to designate those 
authors who were considered as authority in matters of criticism: Vid. Wordsworth 
on the Canon, p. 5.</p></note> But in these passages there is no reference to the Scriptures as 
a volume.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p4">The word Canon, however, was early used by the Christian Fathers to designate 
the inspired Scriptures. <span class="sc" id="iii.ii-p4.1">Irenæus</span>, speaking of the 
Scriptures, calls them “the Canon of truth.” <span class="sc" id="iii.ii-p4.2">Clement</span> of 
Alexandria, referring to a quotation of the gospel according to the Egyptians, 
says, “But they follow anything, rather than the true canonical gospels.”<note n="2" id="iii.ii-p4.3">Strom. Lib. iii. p. 453.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p5"><span class="sc" id="iii.ii-p5.1">Eusebius</span> says of Origen, “But in the 
first book of his commentaries on the gospel of Matthew, observing the 
ecclesiastical Canon, he declares that he knew of four gospels only.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p6"><span class="sc" id="iii.ii-p6.1">Athanasius</span>, in his Festal Epistle, speaks of three sorts 
of books; the canonical—such as were allowed to


<pb n="18" id="iii.ii-Page_18" />be read—and such as were Apocryphal. By the first 
he evidently means such as we now call <i>canonical</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p7">The Council of Laodicea ordained, “that none but <i>canonical</i> 
books should be read in the church; that is, the books of the Old and New 
Testaments.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p8"><span class="sc" id="iii.ii-p8.1">Rufin</span>, after enumerating the books of the Old and 
New Testaments, goes on to mention three classes of books. 1. Such as were included 
in the Canon. 2. Ecclesiastical, or such as were allowed to be read. 3. Apocryphal, 
such as were not permitted to be publicly read.<note n="3" id="iii.ii-p8.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p9">Expositio in Symbolum Apostolorum, p. 26.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p10">After giving a catalogue both of the books of the Old and New 
Testaments, he says, “<span lang="LA" id="iii.ii-p10.1">Hæc sunt quæ patres inter <i>Canonem concluserunt</i>.</span>”</p>
</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p11"><span class="sc" id="iii.ii-p11.1">Jerome</span> often speaks of the Canon 
of Scripture, and mentions books which might be read, but did not belong to the Canon.<note n="4" id="iii.ii-p11.2">Prolog. 
Gal. in multis locis.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p12">The third Council of Carthage ordained, “That nothing beside 
the canonical Scriptures be read in the church, under the name of the divine 
Scriptures.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p13"><span class="sc" id="iii.ii-p13.1">Augustine</span> 
often makes mention of the canonical Scriptures, and the whole Canon of 
Scripture, meaning to designate all the sacred books of the Old and New 
Testaments. “We read of some,” says he, “that they searched the Scriptures 
daily, whether these things were so. What Scriptures, I pray, except the 
canonical Scriptures of the Law and the Prophets? To them have been since added, 
the Gospels, the Epistles of the Apostles, the Acts of the Apostles, and the 
Revelation of John.”<note n="5" id="iii.ii-p13.2"><i>De Doctrina Christiana, vol. iii. Lib. ii. pt</i>. 1, p. 47. 
<i>Ed. Paris. Epist. ad Hieron</i>, 19. <i>Ad Paulinum</i>, 112.</note></p>
<pb n="19" id="iii.ii-Page_19" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p14"><span class="sc" id="iii.ii-p14.1">Chrysostom</span> says, “They fall into great 
absurdities, who will not follow the Canon of the divine Scripture, but trust to 
their own reasoning.” 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p15"> 
<span class="sc" id="iii.ii-p15.1">Isidore</span> of Pelusium observes, “That these things are so, we shall perceive, if 
we attend to the Canon of truth—the divine Scriptures.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p16">And <span class="sc" id="iii.ii-p16.1">Leontius</span> of Constantinople, having 
cited the whole catalogue of the books of sacred Scripture, from Genesis to 
Revelation, concludes, “These are the ancient and the new books, which are 
received in the church as canonical.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p17"> <span class="sc" id="iii.ii-p17.1">Eusebius</span> informs us that Origen, in 
his Exposition on Matthew, “<i>enumerates the books of Scripture according to the Canon of the Church</i>.”<note n="6" id="iii.ii-p17.2">Eus. Hist. Lib. VI. c. 25.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p18"> 
<span class="sc" id="iii.ii-p18.1">Epiphanius</span>, speaking of certain heretics, says, “<i>They received the apocryphal Acts 
of Andrew and Thomas, rejecting the Canon received by the Church</i>.”<note n="7" id="iii.ii-p18.2">Hæres. 61.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p19"> <span class="sc" id="iii.ii-p19.1">Philastrius</span> 
speaks of the distinction of Canonical and Apocryphal as well known in his time.<note n="8" id="iii.ii-p19.2">De Hæresibus, 40.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p20">From the authorities cited above, it will evidently appear, that at an early period 
the sacred Scriptures were carefully distinguished from all other writings, and 
formed a rule, which all Christians considered to be authoritative: and that this 
collection of sacred writings received the name of Canon.<note n="9" id="iii.ii-p20.1">It cannot be denied, however, that the word
<i>Canon</i> is not always used by the Fathers in the same definite sense. Sometimes, under 
this name, they include books not inspired, and this has given some plausibility 
to the Popish doctrine respecting the Apocrypha.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p21">The division of the 
sacred books which is most ancient and universal, is, into the Old Testament, and 
the New Testament. The apostle Paul himself lays 


<pb n="20" id="iii.ii-Page_20" />a foundation for this distinction; for, in his second 
epistle to the Corinthians, <scripRef passage="2Cor 3:14" id="iii.ii-p21.1" parsed="|2Cor|3|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.3.14">2 Cor. iii. 14</scripRef>, 
he uses the phrases Old Testament and New Testament; and in one instance, 
designates the Scriptures of the Law, by the former title: “For until this day,” 
says he, “remaineth the same veil untaken away in the reading of the Old 
Testament.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p22">It is our object, in this work, to inquire 
into the Canon, both of the Old and New Testament, and to discuss all the principal 
questions connected with this subject.</p>

<pb n="21" id="iii.ii-Page_21" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Section II. Constitution of the Canon of the Old Testament by Ezra—The Canon of the Old Testament, as it now  Exists, Sanctioned by Christ and His Apostles—Catalogues of the Books by Some of the Early Fathers—Agreement of Jews and Christians  on This Subject." progress="4.71%" id="iii.iii" prev="iii.ii" next="iii.iv">
<h2 id="iii.iii-p0.1">SECTION II.</h2>
<p class="index1" id="iii.iii-p1"><span class="sc" id="iii.iii-p1.1">CONSTITUTION OF THE CANON OF THE OLD TESTAMENT 
BY EZRA—THE CANON OF THE OLD TESTAMENT, AS IT NOW EXISTS, SANCTIONED BY CHRIST AND 
HIS APOSTLES—CATALOGUES OF THE BOOKS BY SOME OF THE EARLY FATHERS—AGREEMENT OF JEWS 
AND CHRISTIANS ON THIS SUBJECT.</span></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p2">The five books of Moses were, when finished, carefully 
deposited by the side of the ark of the Covenant, <scripRef passage="Deut. xxxi. 24-26" id="iii.iii-p2.1" parsed="|Deut|31|24|31|26" osisRef="Bible:Deut.31.24-Deut.31.26">Deut. xxxi. 24-26</scripRef>. 
“And it came to pass, when Moses had made an end of writing the words of this 
law in a book, until they were finished, that Moses commanded the Levites which 
bore the ark of the covenant of the Lord, saying, Take this book of the law, and 
put it in the side of the ark of the covenant of the Lord your God, that it may 
be there for a witness against thee.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p3">No doubt, copies of the sacred volume were made out, before it was 
deposited in the most holy place; for as it was there inaccessible to any but the 
priests, the people generally must have remained ignorant, had there been no copies 
of the law. But we know that copies were written, for it was one of the laws respecting 
the duty of a king, when such an officer should be appointed, that he should write 
out a copy of the law with his own hand. <scripRef passage="Deut. xvii. 18-20" id="iii.iii-p3.1" parsed="|Deut|17|18|17|20" osisRef="Bible:Deut.17.18-Deut.17.20">Deut. xvii. 18-20</scripRef>, 
“And it shall be when 
he sitteth upon the throne of


<pb n="22" id="iii.iii-Page_22" />his kingdom, that he shall write him a copy of this law 
in a book, out of that which is before the priests, the Levites. And it shall be 
with him, and he shall read therein, all the days of his life; that he may learn 
to fear the Lord his God, to keep all the words of this law and these statutes to 
do them; that his heart be not lifted up above his brethren, and that he turn not 
aside from the commandment to the right hand or to the left: to the end that he 
may prolong his days in his kingdom, he and his children in the midst of Israel.” 
It is related by Josephus, that by the direction of Moses, a copy of the law was 
prepared for each of the tribes of Israel.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p4">It seems that the book of Joshua was 
annexed to the volume of the Pentateuch; for we read that “Joshua wrote these words 
in the book of the law of God.” See <scripRef passage="Josh 1:8; 24:26" id="iii.iii-p4.1" parsed="|Josh|1|8|0|0;|Josh|24|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Josh.1.8 Bible:Josh.24.26">Josh i. 8; xxiv. 26</scripRef>. And the matters contained 
in this book were of public concern to the nation, as well as those recorded in 
the law. For, as in the latter were written statutes and ordinances, to direct them 
in all matters sacred and civil; so in the former was recorded the division of the 
land among the tribes. The possession of each tribe was here accurately defined, 
so that this book served as a national deed of conveyance. When other books were 
added to the Canon, no doubt, the inspired men who were moved by the Holy Spirit 
to write them, would be careful to deposit copies in the sanctuary, and to have 
other copies put into circulation. But on this subject we have no precise information. 
We know not with what degree of care the sacred books were guarded, or to what extent 
copies were multiplied.</p><pb n="23" id="iii.iii-Page_23" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p5">A single fact shows that the sacred autograph of Moses had 
well nigh perished, in the idolatrous reigns of Manasseh and Amon, but was found, 
during the reign of the pious Josiah, among the rubbish of the temple. It cannot, 
however, be reasonably supposed, that there were no other copies of the law scattered 
through the nation. It does indeed seem that the young king had never seen the book, 
and was ignorant of its contents, until it was now read to him; but while the autograph 
of Moses had been misplaced, and buried among the ruins, many pious men might have 
possessed private copies.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p6">And although at the destruction of Jerusalem and of the 
temple by Nebuchadnezzar, this precious volume was, in all probability, destroyed 
with the ark and all the holy apparatus of the sanctuary; yet we are not to credit 
the Jewish tradition, too readily received by the Christian Fathers, that, on this 
occasion, all the copies of the Scriptures were lost, and that Ezra restored the 
whole by a miracle. This is a mere Jewish fable, depending on no higher authority 
than a passage in the fourth book of Esdras, and is utterly inconsistent with facts 
recorded in the sacred volume. We know that Daniel had a copy of the Scriptures, 
for he quotes them, and makes express mention of the prophecies of Jeremiah. And 
Ezra is called “a ready scribe in the law;” and it is said, in the sixth chapter 
of Ezra, that when the temple was finished, the functions of the priests and 
Levites were regulated, “<i>as it is written in the book of Moses</i>.” And this was many years 
before Ezra came to Jerusalem. And in the <scripRef passage="Neh 8:1-3" id="iii.iii-p6.1" parsed="|Neh|8|1|8|3" osisRef="Bible:Neh.8.1-Neh.8.3">eighth chapter of Nehemiah</scripRef>, it is said 
that Ezra, at the request of the people, “brought


<pb n="24" id="iii.iii-Page_24" />the law before the congregation, and he read therein from the 
morning until mid-day. And Ezra opened the book in the sight of all the people.” 
It is evident, therefore, that all the copies of the Scriptures were not lost during 
the captivity. This story, no doubt, originated from two facts: the first, that 
the autographs in the temple, had been destroyed with that sacred edifice; and the 
second, that Ezra took great pains to have correct copies of the Scriptures prepared 
and circulated.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p7">It seems to be agreed by all, that the forming of the present Canon 
of the Old Testament should be attributed to Ezra. To assist him in this work, the 
Jewish writers inform us, that there existed in his time <i>a great synagogue</i>, consisting 
of one hundred and twenty men, including Daniel and his three friends, Shadrach, 
Meshach and Abednego; the prophets Haggai and Zechariah; and also Simon the Just. 
But it is very absurd to suppose that all these lived at one time, and formed one 
synagogue, as they are pleased to represent it: for, from the time of Daniel to 
that of Simon the Just, no less than two hundred and fifty years intervened.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p8">It 
is, however, not improbable that Ezra was assisted in this great work, by many learned 
and pious men, who were cotemporary with him; and as prophets had always been the 
superintendents, as well as writers of the sacred volume, it is likely that the 
inspired men who lived at the same time as Ezra, would give attention to this work. 
But in regard to this great synagogue, the only thing probable is, that the men 
who are said to have belonged to it, did not live in one age, but successively, 
until the time of Simon


<pb n="25" id="iii.iii-Page_25" />the Just, who was made high priest about twenty-five years after 
the death of Alexander the Great. This opinion has its probability increased, by 
the consideration that the Canon of the Old Testament appears not to have been fully 
completed, until about the time of Simon the Just. Malachi seems to have lived after 
the time of Ezra, and therefore his prophecy could not have been added to the Canon 
by this eminent scribe; unless we adopt the opinion of the Jews, who will have Malachi 
to be no other than Ezra himself; maintaining, that while Ezra was his proper name, 
he received that of Malachi, from the circumstance of his having been <i>sent</i> to superintend 
the religious concerns of the Jews; for the import of that name is, <i>a messenger</i>, 
or one sent.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p9">But this is not all—in the book of Nehemiah,<note n="10" id="iii.iii-p9.1"><scripRef passage="Nehemiah xii. 22" id="iii.iii-p9.2" parsed="|Neh|12|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Neh.12.22">Nehemiah xii. 22</scripRef>.</note> mention is made of the 
high priest Jaddua, and of Darius Codomannus, king of Persia, both of whom lived 
at least a hundred years after the time of Ezra. In the third chapter of the first 
book of Chronicles, the genealogy of the sons of Zerubbabel is carried down, at 
least to the time of Alexander the Great. This book, therefore, could not have been 
put into the Canon by Ezra; nor much earlier than the time of Simon the Just. The 
book of Esther, also, was probably added during this interval.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p10">The probable conclusion, 
therefore, is that Ezra began this work, and collected and arranged all the sacred 
books which belonged to the Canon before his time, and that a succession of pious 
and learned men continued to pay attention to the Canon, until the whole was completed, 
about the time of Simon the 


<pb n="26" id="iii.iii-Page_26" />Just. After which, nothing was added to the Canon 
of the Old Testament.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p11">Most, however, are of opinion that nothing was added after the 
book of Malachi was written, except a few names and notes; and that all the 
books belonging to the Canon of the Old Testament, were collected and inserted 
in the sacred volume by Ezra himself. And this opinion seems to be the safest, 
and is not incredible in itself. It accords also with the uniform tradition of 
the Jews, that Ezra completed the Canon of the Old Testament; and that after 
Malachi there arose no prophet who added anything to the sacred volume.<note n="11" id="iii.iii-p11.1">The 
Jews are accustomed to call Malachi the “<i>seal</i> of the Prophets.” Jerome 
says: “<span lang="LA" id="iii.iii-p11.2">Post Haggæum et Zachariam nullos alios Prophetas usque ad 
Johannem Baptistam videram.</span>” That is, “After Haggai and Zacharias, even 
to the time of John the Baptist, I have found no other prophets.” In Esaiam xlix. 
2.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p12">Whether the books were 
now collected into a single volume, or were bound up in several <i>codices</i>, 
is a question of no importance. If we can ascertain what books were received as 
canonical, it matters not in what form they were preserved. It seems probable, 
however, that the sacred books were at this time distributed into three volumes, 
the Law; the Prophets, and the Hagiographa. This division, we know to be as 
ancient as the time of our Saviour, for he says, “These are the words which I 
spake unto you while I was yet with you, that all things must be fulfilled which 
are written in the law, and in the prophets, and in the psalms, concerning me.” <scripRef passage="Luke xxiv. 44" id="iii.iii-p12.1" parsed="|Luke|24|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.24.44">Luke xxiv. 44</scripRef>. Josephus also makes 
mention of this division, and it is 


<pb n="27" id="iii.iii-Page_27" />by the Jews, with one consent, referred 
to Ezra, as its author.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p13">In establishing the Canon of the Old Testament, we might 
labour under considerable uncertainty and embarrassment, in regard to several books 
were it not that the whole of what were called “the Scriptures,” and which were 
included in the threefold division mentioned above, received the explicit 
sanction of our Lord. He was not backward to reprove the Jews for disobeying, 
misinterpreting, and adding their traditions to the Scriptures, but he never 
drops a hint that they had been unfaithful or careless in the preservation of 
the sacred books. This argument for the integrity of the books of the Old 
Testament was used by Origen, as we are informed by Jerome, who says: “<span lang="LA" id="iii.iii-p13.1">Si aliquis dixerit Hebræos libros, a Judæis esse 
falsatos, audiat Origenem: Quod nunquam Dominus et Apostoli, qui cætera crimina 
in Scribis, de hoc crimine <i>quod est maximum</i>, reticuissent.</span>” In 
Esai. cvi, tom. iii. p. 63. So far from this, he refers to the Scriptures as an 
infallible rule, which “must be fulfilled,” <scripRef passage="Mark xiv. 49" id="iii.iii-p13.2" parsed="|Mark|14|49|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.14.49">Mark xiv. 49</scripRef>, 
and “could not be broken.” <scripRef passage="John x. 35" id="iii.iii-p13.3" parsed="|John|10|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.35">John x. 35</scripRef>. “Search the 
Scriptures,” <scripRef passage="John v. 39" id="iii.iii-p13.4" parsed="|John|5|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.39">John v. 39</scripRef>, said he, “for in them ye think ye have eternal life, 
and they are they which testify of me.” The errors of the Sadducees are attributed 
to an ignorance of the Scriptures: and they are never mentioned but with the highest 
respect, and as the unerring word of God. The apostle Paul, also, referring principally, 
if not wholly, to the Scriptures of the Old Testament, says, “And that from a child 
thou hast known the holy Scriptures, which are able to make thee wise unto salvation. 
All Scripture is given by


<pb n="28" id="iii.iii-Page_28" />inspiration of God.” <scripRef passage="2Tim 3:15,16" id="iii.iii-p13.5" parsed="|2Tim|3|15|3|16" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.3.15-2Tim.3.16">2 Tim. iii. 15, 16</scripRef>. 
They are also called by this apostle, “the oracles of God;” “the lively 
oracles,” “the word of God;” and when quotations are made from David, it is 
represented as “the Holy Ghost speaking by the mouth of David.” <scripRef passage="Acts 1:16; 4:25" id="iii.iii-p13.6" parsed="|Acts|1|16|0|0;|Acts|4|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.16 Bible:Acts.4.25">Acts i. 16; iv. 25</scripRef>. 
The testimony of Peter is not less explicit, for he says, “The prophecy came not 
in old time by the will of man, but holy men of God spake as they were moved by 
the Holy Ghost.” <scripRef passage="2Pet 1:21" id="iii.iii-p13.7" parsed="|2Pet|1|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Pet.1.21">2 Pet. 
i. 21</scripRef>. And the apostle James speaks of the Scriptures with equal 
confidence and respect: “And receive with meekness,” says he, “the ingrafted 
word which is able to save your souls.” <scripRef passage="James i. 21-23" id="iii.iii-p13.8" parsed="|Jas|1|21|1|23" osisRef="Bible:Jas.1.21-Jas.1.23">James i. 21-23</scripRef>. “And the Scripture was fulfilled which saith,” 
&amp;c. “Do ye think that the Scripture saith in vain?” <scripRef passage="James iv. 5" id="iii.iii-p13.9" parsed="|Jas|4|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.4.5">James iv. 5</scripRef>, &amp;c.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p14">We have, therefore, 
an important point established with the utmost certainty, that the volume of Scripture 
which existed in the time of Christ and his apostles was uncorrupted, and was esteemed 
by them an infallible rule. Now, if we can ascertain what books were then included 
in the Sacred Volume, we shall be able to settle the Canon of the Old Testament 
without uncertainty.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p15">But here lies the difficulty. Neither Christ nor any of his 
apostles has given us a catalogue of the books which composed the Scriptures of 
the Old Testament. They have distinctly quoted a number of these books, and, so 
far, the evidence is complete. We know that the law, and the Prophets, and the Psalms 
were included in their Canon. But this does not ascertain, particularly, whether 
the very same books which we now find in the Old Testament were then found in it


<pb n="29" id="iii.iii-Page_29" />and no others. It is necessary then, to 
resort to other sources of information. And, happily, the Jewish historian Josephus 
furnishes us with the very information which we want; not, indeed, as explicitly 
as we could wish, but sufficiently so to lead us to a very satisfactory conclusion. 
He does not name the books of the Old Testament, but he numbers them, and so describes 
them that there is scarcely room for any mistake. The important passage to which 
we refer is in his first book against Apion. “We have,” says he, “only two-and-twenty 
books, which are justly believed to be of divine authority—of which five are the 
books of Moses. From the death of Moses to the reign of Artaxerxes, the son of Xerxes, 
king of Persia, the Prophets, who were the successors of Moses, have written in 
thirteen books. The remaining four books contain hymns to God, and precepts for 
the regulation of human life.” Now, the five books of Moses are universally agreed 
to be Genesis, Exodus, Leviticus, Numbers, and Deuteronomy. The thirteen books written 
by the prophets will include Joshua, Judges, with Ruth, Samuel, Kings, Isaiah, Jeremiah 
with Lamentations, Ezekiel, Daniel, the twelve minor Prophets, Job, Ezra, 
Esther, and Chronicles. The four remaining books will be, Psalms, Proverbs, 
Ecclesiastes, and the Song of Solomon, which make the whole number twenty-two. 
The Canon then existing is proved to be the same as that which we now possess. 
It would appear, indeed, that these books might more conveniently be reckoned 
twenty-four; and this is the present method of numbering them by the modern 
Jews; but formerly the number was regulated by that of the Hebrew alphabet, 
which consists of twenty-two


<pb n="30" id="iii.iii-Page_30" />letters: therefore they annexed the small book of Ruth to Judges; 
and probably it is a continuation of this book by the same author. They added, 
also, the Lamentations of Jeremiah to his prophecy, and this was natural enough. 
As to the minor prophets, which form twelve separate books in our Bibles, they 
were, anciently, always reckoned one book, so they are considered in every 
ancient catalogue, and in all quotations from them. Josephus adds, to what is 
cited above, the following: “But as to the books which have been written since 
the time of Artaxerxes until our times, they are not considered worthy of the 
same credit as the former, because they do not contain accurate doctrine 
sanctioned by the prophets.”<note n="12" id="iii.iii-p15.1">Contra Apionem; Euseb. iii. 10.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p16">It will not be supposed that any change could have occurred in 
the Canon from the time of our Saviour and his apostles, to that in which 
Josephus wrote. Indeed, he may be considered the contemporary of the apostles, 
as he was born about the time of Paul’s conversion to Christianity, and was 
therefore grown up to man’s age long before the death of this apostle; and the 
apostle John probably survived him. And it must be remembered that Josephus is 
here giving his testimony to a public fact: he is declaring what books were 
received as divine by his nation; and he does it without hesitation or 
inconsistency. “We have,” says he, “only twenty-two books which are justly 
believed to be of divine authority.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p17">We are able also to adduce 
other testimony to prove the same thing. Some of the early Christian Fathers, who 
had been brought up in Paganism, when they embraced 


<pb n="31" id="iii.iii-Page_31" />Christianity, were curious in their inquiries 
into the Canon of the Old Testament; and the result of the researches of some of 
them still remains. <span class="sc" id="iii.iii-p17.1">Melito</span>, bishop of Sardis, travelled into Judea, for the very 
purpose of satisfying himself, on this point. And although his own writings are 
lost, Eusebius has preserved his catalogue of the books of the Old Testament; from 
which it appears, that the very same books were, in his day, received into the Canon, 
as are now found in our Hebrew Bibles. In the catalogue of Melito, presented by 
Eusebius, after <i>Proverbs</i>, the word <i>Wisdom</i> occurs, which nearly all commentators 
have been of opinion is only another name for the same book, and not the name of 
the book now called “The Wisdom of Solomon.” There is, however, an omission of Esther 
and Nehemiah. As to the latter, it creates no difficulty, for Ezra and Nehemiah 
are commonly counted as one book; and some learned men are of opinion that Ezra 
being the author of Esther, this book also is included under the name <i>Esdras</i>. The 
interval between Melito and Josephus is not a hundred years, so that no alteration 
in the Canon can be reasonably supposed to have taken place in this period.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p18">Very 
soon after Melito, <span class="sc" id="iii.iii-p18.1">Origen</span> furnishes us with a catalogue of the books of the Old 
Testament, which perfectly accords with our Canon, except that he omits the Minor 
Prophets; which omission must have been a mere slip of the pen, in him or his copyist, 
as it is certain that he received this as a book of Holy Scripture: and the number 
of the books of the Old Testament, given by him in this very place, cannot be


<pb n="32" id="iii.iii-Page_32" />completed without reckoning the twelve Minor 
Prophets as one.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p19">After Origen, we have catalogues in succession, not only by men 
of the first authority in the church, but by councils, consisting of numerous bishops, 
all which are perfectly the same as our own. It will be sufficient merely to refer 
to these sources of information. Catalogues of the books of the Old Testament have 
been given by <span class="sc" id="iii.iii-p19.1">Athanasius</span>; by <span class="sc" id="iii.iii-p19.2">Cyril</span>; by <span class="sc" id="iii.iii-p19.3">Augustine</span>; by <span class="sc" id="iii.iii-p19.4">Jerome</span>; by <span class="sc" id="iii.iii-p19.5">Rufin</span>; by 
<span class="sc" id="iii.iii-p19.6">the council of Laodicea</span>, in their LX. Canon; and by
<span class="sc" id="iii.iii-p19.7">the council of Carthage</span>. And when it 
is considered, that all these catalogues exactly correspond with our present Canon 
of the. Hebrew Bible, the evidence, I think, must appear complete to every impartial 
mind, that the Canon of the Old Testament is settled upon the clearest historical 
grounds. There seems to be nothing to be wished for further in the confirmation 
of this point.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p20">But if all this testimony had been wanting, there is still a source 
of evidence to which we might refer with the utmost confidence, as perfectly conclusive 
on this point; I mean the fact that these books have been ever since the time of 
Christ and his apostles in the keeping of both Jews and Christians, who have been 
constantly arrayed in opposition to each other; so that it was impossible that any 
change should have been made in the Canon, by either party, without being immediately 
detected by the other. And the conclusive evidence that no alteration in the Canon 
has occurred is the perfect agreement of these hostile parties in regard to the 
books of the Old Testament at this time. On this point, the Jew and Christian are 
harmonious. There is no complaint of addition to, or


<pb n="33" id="iii.iii-Page_33" />diminution of, the sacred books on either side. The Hebrew Bible of the Jew is the Bible of the Christian There is here no difference. 
A learned Jew and a Christian have even been united in publishing an excellent 
edition of the Hebrew Bible.<note n="13" id="iii.iii-p20.1">See the Biblia Hebraica, edited 
by Leusden and Athias.</note> Now, if any alteration in the Canon has occurred, 
it must have been by the concert or collusion of both parties; but how absurd this 
idea is must be manifest to all.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p21">I acknowledge what is here said of the agreement 
of Christians and Jews can only be said in relation to Protestant Christians. For 
as to those of the Romish and Greek communions they have admitted other books into 
the Canon, which Jews and Protestants hold to be apocryphal; but these books will 
form the subject of a particular discussion, in the sequel of this work.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p22">The fact 
is important, that a short time after the Canon of the Old Testament was closed, 
a translation was made of the whole of the books into the Greek language. This translation 
was made at Alexandria, in Egypt, at the request, it is said, of Ptolemy Philadelphus, 
king of Egypt, that he might have a copy of these sacred books in the famous library 
which he was engaged in collecting. It is called the Septuagint, from its being 
made, according to the accounts which have been handed down, by seventy, or rather seventy-two 
men; six from each of the tribes of Israel. So many fabulous things have been 
reported concerning this version, that it is very difficult to ascertain the 
precise truth. But it is manifest from internal evidence, that it was not the 
work of one hand, nor probably of one set of translators: for, while some books 
are rendered with great accuracy, and in a very literal manner,


<pb n="34" id="iii.iii-Page_34" />others are translated with little care, and the meaning 
of the original is very imperfectly given. The probability is that the Pentateuch 
was first translated, and the other books were added from time to time by different 
hands; but when the work was once begun, it is not likely that it would be long 
before the whole was completed. Now this Greek version contains all the books which 
are found in our common Hebrew Bibles. It is a good witness therefore to prove that 
all these books were in the Canon when this version was made. The apocryphal books, 
which have long been connected with this version, will furnish a subject for consideration 
hereafter.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p23">There is, moreover, a distinct and remarkable testimony to the antiquity 
of the five books of Moses in the Samaritan Pentateuch, which has existed in a form 
entirely separate from the Jewish copies, and in a character totally different from 
that in which the Hebrew Bible has been for many ages written. It has also been 
preserved and handed down to us by a people who have ever been hostile to the Jews. 
This Pentateuch has, without doubt, been transmitted through a separate channel 
ever since the ten tribes of Israel were carried captive. It furnishes authentic 
testimony to the great antiquity of the books of Moses, and shows how little they 
have been corrupted during the lapse of nearly three thousand years. The Samaritans 
were the people transplanted from other countries into the places vacated by the 
captivity of the ten tribes of Israel. At first, they were all idolaters; but being 
annoyed by wild beasts, they supposed it was because they knew not how to worship 
the God of the country. They, therefore, requested that a priest should be sent


<pb n="35" id="iii.iii-Page_35" />to them of the Israelitish nation to instruct them. 
Their request was granted; and this priest, no doubt, brought with him a copy of 
the law. At one time it was doubted whether a Samaritan Pentateuch was in existence, 
but a learned man going into Palestine, obtained several copies. And they have also 
a translation of the whole into the Samaritan language. The Pentateuch, though Hebrew, 
is written in Samaritan characters, which many learned men think was the original 
Hebrew character.</p>

<pb n="36" id="iii.iii-Page_36" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Section III. Apocryphal Books, Their Origin—Importance of Distinguishing between Canonical and Apocryphal Books—Six  Books of This Class Pronounced Canonical by the Council of Trant—Not in the Hebrew, nor Received by the Jews, Ancient or Modern." progress="8.77%" id="iii.iv" prev="iii.iii" next="iii.v">
<h2 id="iii.iv-p0.1">SECTION III.</h2>
<p class="index1" id="iii.iv-p1"><span class="sc" id="iii.iv-p1.1">APOCRYPHAL BOOKS, THEIR ORIGIN—IMPORTANCE OF DISTINGUISHING 
BETWEEN CANONICAL AND APOCRYPHAL BOOKS—SIX BOOKS OF THIS CLASS PRONOUNCED CANONICAL 
BY THE COUNCIL OF TRENT—NOT IN THE HEBREW, NOR RECEIVED BY THE JEWS, ANCIENT OR 
MODERN.</span></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p2">THE word <i>Apocrypha</i> signifies <i>concealed, obscure, without authority</i>. In reference 
to the Bible, it is employed to designate such books as claim a place in the sacred 
volume, but which are not canonical. It is said to have been first used by 
<span class="sc" id="iii.iv-p2.1">Melito</span>, 
bishop of Sardis.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p3">An inquiry into this subject cannot be uninteresting to the friends 
of the Bible; for it behoves them to ascertain, on the best evidence, what books 
belong to the sacred volume, and also, on what grounds other books are rejected 
from the Canon. This subject assumes a higher importance from the fact, that Christians 
are much divided on this point; for, some receive as of canonical authority, books 
which others reject as spurious, or consider merely as human compositions. On such 
a point every Christian should


<pb n="37" id="iii.iv-Page_37" />form his opinion upon the best information which 
he can obtain.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p4">In controversy with the Romanists this subject meets us at the very 
threshold. It is vain to dispute about particular doctrines of Scripture until it 
is determined what books are to be received as Scripture.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p5">This subject gave rise 
to a very unpleasant controversy between the British and Foreign Bible Society and 
some of the leading ministers of Scotland. The principle adopted at the beginning 
by the Bible Society was, to circulate nothing but the text of the Holy Scriptures, 
without note or comment. But in order to get the Scriptures into the hands of the 
Romanists, Bibles containing the Apocrypha were circulated, which proceeding gave 
just offence to the ministers of the Church of Scotland, and to the efficient auxiliaries 
of that country.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p6">A strong remonstrance was therefore made to the Managers of the 
British and Foreign Bible Society, and their answer not being entirely satisfactory, 
the Scotch ministers withdrew from the Society in London, and established one independent 
of the mother Society; and this breach has never been healed. But it is due to the 
British and Foreign Bible Society to state, that in consequence of the discussion, 
they adopted a correct principle for their future proceedings.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p7">The whole subject 
was referred to a select and learned sub-committee; who, after mature deliberation, 
brought in a report which was adopted, and led to the following wise resolution 
in the General Committee, viz. “That the funds of the Society be applied to 
the printing and circulation of the canonical books of Scripture to the 
exclusion of those books


<pb n="38" id="iii.iv-Page_38" />which are termed apocryphal; and that all copies printed, either 
entirely or in part, at the expense of the Society, and whether such copies 
consist of the whole or of any part of such books, be invariably issued bound, 
no other book whatever being bound with them; and further, that all money grants 
to societies or individuals be made only in conformity with the principle of 
this regulation.” 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p8">“In the sacred volume, as it is to be hereafter distributed by 
the Society, there is to be nothing but divine truth, nothing but what is 
acknowledged by all Christians to be such. Of course all may unite in the work 
of distribution, even should they regard the volume as containing but part of 
the inspired writings; just as they might in the circulation of the Pentateuch 
or the Book of Psalms, or the Prophets, or the New Testament. Such harmonious 
operation would not, however, be possible, if the books of the apocrypha were 
mingled or joined with the rest; and besides, those who have the strongest 
objection to the apocrypha, are, ordinarily, those who are most forward in 
active and liberal efforts to send the word of God to all people.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p9">This judicious decision of the Committee of the British and Foreign Bible 
Society depends for its correctness on the supposition that the books of the apocrypha 
are not canonical; for, whatever may be said about circulating a part of the Bible, 
it was undoubtedly the original object of this Society to print and circulate <i>the 
whole</i> of the sacred volume. Hence appears the practical importance of the inquiry 
which we have here instituted, to ascertain whether these


<pb n="39" id="iii.iv-Page_39" />books have any claim whatever to a place in 
the sacred Canon.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p10">At a very early period of the Christian church, great pains were 
taken to distinguish between such books as were inspired and canonical, and such 
as were written by uninspired men. It has never been doubted among Christians, that 
the canonical books only were of divine authority, and furnished an infallible rule 
of faith and practice; but it has not been agreed what books ought to be considered 
canonical and what apocryphal. In regard to those which have already been enumerated, 
as belonging to the Old Testament, there is a pretty general consent of Jews and 
Christians, of Romanists and Protestants; but in regard to some other books there 
is a wide difference of opinion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p11">The council of Trent, in their fourth session, 
gave a catalogue of the books of the Old Testament, among which are included <i>Tobit, 
Judith, Wisdom, Ecclesiasticus, Baruch</i>, and <i>two books of the Maccabees</i>.<note n="14" id="iii.iv-p11.1">See 
Note A.</note> Besides, 
they include under the name Esther and Daniel, certain additional chapters, which 
are not found in the Hebrew copies. The book of Esther is made to consist of sixteen 
chapters; and prefixed to the book of Daniel, is <i>the History of Susannah</i>; 
<i>the Song 
of the Three Children</i> is inserted in the third chapter; and <i>the History of Bel and 
the Dragon</i> is added at the end of this book. Other books which are found in 
the Greek or Latin Bibles, they rejected as apocryphal; as the third and fourth 
books of


<pb n="40" id="iii.iv-Page_40" />Esdras;<note n="15" id="iii.iv-p11.2">The first and second books of Esdras are very frequently called the third and fourth; 
in which case the two canonical books, Ezra and Nehemiah, are reckoned the first 
and second: for both these books have been ascribed to Ezra as their author; but 
these are not included in the list of canonical books sanctioned by the Council 
of Trent, and therefore they do not come into controversy. Indeed, the second of 
these books is not found even in the Greek, but only in the Latin Vulgate, and is 
so replete with fables and false statements that it has never been esteemed of any 
value. They are both, however, retained in our larger English Bibles, and are honoured 
with the foremost place in the order of the apocryphal books.</note> the third book of Maccabees; the cli. 
Psalm; the Appendix to Job; and the Preface to Lamentations.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p12">Both these classes 
of books, all denominations of Protestants consider apocryphal; but as the English 
church, in her Liturgy, directs that certain lessons shall be read from the former, 
for the instruction of the people, but not for confirmation of doctrine, they are 
retained in the larger copies of the English Bible, but are not mingled with the 
canonical books, as in the Vulgate, but placed at the end of the Old Testament, 
under the title of <i>Apocrypha</i>. It is certainly to be regretted that these books are 
permitted to be included in the same volume which contains the <i>lively oracles</i>,—<i>the 
word of God</i>,—<i>the Holy Scriptures</i>; all of which were given by inspiration; and more 
to be regretted still, that they should be read in the church promiscuously with 
the lessons taken from the canonical books; especially as no notice is given to 
the people, that what is read from these books is apocryphal; and as in the Prayer 
Book of the Episcopal church the tables which refer to the lessons to be read, 


<pb n="41" id="iii.iv-Page_41" />have this title prefixed—“Tables of lessons of Holy Scripture 
to be read at Morning and Evening Prayer, throughout the year.” The Rev. Doctor 
Wordsworth, in his work on the Canon, defends the practice of retaining in the Bible, 
and publicly reading in the church, certain lessons from the apocryphal books, principally 
because this was done by the ancient church; and he apologizes for the practice 
by saying, that these lessons are never read on the Lord’s day. But as he acknowledges 
that they are not inspired, and are not canonical, the inference is plain, that 
they ought not to be included in the same volume with canonical books, and ought 
not <i>to be read as Scripture in the churches</i>. Now, however good and 
instructive these apocryphal lessons may be, it never can be justified, that 
they should thus be put on a level with the word of God.<note n="16" id="iii.iv-p12.1">See Tables prefixed 
to the Book of Common Prayer; also, the Sixth Article of Religion of the Episcopal 
Church.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p13">But it is our object at present to show, that 
none of these books, <i>canonized</i> by the Council of Trent, and inserted in our larger 
English Bibles, are canonical.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p14">1. The first argument by which it may be proved that 
these books do not belong to the Canon of the Old Testament, is, that they are not 
found in the Hebrew Bible. They are not written in the Hebrew language, but in the 
Greek, which was not known to the Jews, until long after inspiration had ceased, 
and the Canon of the Old Testament was closed. It is rendered probable, indeed, 
that some of them were written originally in the Chaldaic. Jerome testifies this 
to be the fact, in regard to 1 <i>Maccabees</i> and <i>Ecclesiasticus</i>; 


<pb n="42" id="iii.iv-Page_42" />and he says, that he translated the book of <i>Tobit</i> out 
of Chaldee into Latin; but this book is now found in the Greek, and there is good 
reason for believing that it was written originally in this language. It is certain, 
however, that none of these books were composed in the pure Hebrew of the Old Testament. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p15">Hottinger, indeed, informs us, that he had seen the whole of the apocrypha in pure 
Hebrew, among the Jews; but he entertains no doubt that it was translated into that 
language, in modern times: just as the whole New Testament has recently been translated 
into pure Hebrew.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p16">It is the common opinion of the Jews, and of the Christian 
Fathers, that <i>Malachi</i> was the last of the Old Testament prophets. Books written by uncertain 
authors afterwards, have no claim to be reckoned canonical, and there is good reason 
for believing that those books were written long after the time of Ezra and Malachi, 
and some of them perhaps later than the commencement of the Christian era.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p17">2. These 
books, though probably written by Jews, have never been received into the Canon 
by that people. In this, the ancient and modern Jews are of the same mind. Josephus 
declares, “That no more than twenty-two books were received as inspired by his nation.” 
Philo, who refers often to the Old Testament in his writings, never makes the least 
mention of them; nor are they recognized in the Talmud as canonical. Not only so, 
but the Jewish Rabbies expressly reject them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p18"><span class="sc" id="iii.iv-p18.1">Rabbi Azariah</span>, speaking of these 
books, says, “They are received by Christians, not by us.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p19"><span class="sc" id="iii.iv-p19.1">R. Gedaliah</span>, after giving a catalogue 
of the books


<pb n="43" id="iii.iv-Page_43" />of the Old Testament, with some account of their authors, 
adds these words, “It is worth while to know, that the nations of the world wrote 
many other books, which are included in their systems of sacred books, but not in 
our hands.” To which he adds, “They say that some of these are found in the 
Chaldee, some in the Arabic, and some in the Greek language.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p20"><span class="sc" id="iii.iv-p20.1">R. Azariah</span> ascribed the book called 
the Wisdom of Solomon to Philo; and <span class="sc" id="iii.iv-p20.2">R. Gedaliah</span>, in 
speaking of the same book, says, “That if Solomon ever wrote it, it must have 
been in the Syriac language, to send it to some of the kings in the remotest 
parts of the East. “But,” says he, “Ezra put his hand only to those books which 
were published by the prophets, under the guidance of the Holy Spirit, and 
written in the sacred language; and our wise men prudently and deliberately 
resolved to sanction none, but such as were established and confirmed by him.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p21">“This book,” says he, “the Gentiles (i. e. Christians) have 
added to their Bible.” “Their wise men,” says Buxtorf, “pronounced this book to 
be apocryphal.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p22">The book called Ecclesiasticus, said to be written by the son of
<span class="sc" id="iii.iv-p22.1">Sirach</span>, is expressly numbered among apocryphal books in 
the Talmud. “In the book of the Son of Sirach, it is forbidden to be read.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p23"><span class="sc" id="iii.iv-p23.1">Manasseh Ben Israel</span> has this 
observation, “Those things which are alleged from a verse in Ecclesiasticus are 
nothing to the purpose, because that is an apocryphal book.” Another of their writers 
says, “The book of the son of Sirach is added to our twenty-four sacred books by 
the Romans.” This book also they call <i>extraneous</i>, which some of the Jews prohibit 
to be


<pb n="44" id="iii.iv-Page_44" />read. With what face then can the Romanists pretend that 
this book was added to the Canon not long before the time of Josephus?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p24">“<span class="sc" id="iii.iv-p24.1">Baruch</span>,” says one of their learned 
men, “is received by Christians,” (i. e. Romanists,) “but not by us.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p25">Of <span class="sc" id="iii.iv-p25.1">Tobit</span>, it is said in Zemach David, 
“Know, then, that this book 
of Tobias is one of those which Christians join with the Hagiographa.” A little 
afterwards, it is said, “Know then, that Tobit, which is among us in the Hebrew tongue, 
was translated from Latin into Hebrew by Sebastian Munster.” The same writer 
affirms of the history of Susannah, “That it is received by Christians but not 
by us.” 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p26">The Jews, in the time of Jerome, entertained no other opinion of these books than 
those who came after them; for, in his preface to Daniel, he informs us, “That 
he had heard one of the Jewish doctors deriding the history of Susannah, saying, 
‘It 
was invented by some Greek, he knew not whom.’”<note n="17" id="iii.iv-p26.1">See the Thesaurus Philologicus of Hottinger.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p27">The same is the opinion of the Jews respecting the other 
books, which we call apocryphal, as is manifest from all the copies of the 
Hebrew Bible extant; for, undoubtedly if they believed that any of these books 
were canonical, they would give them a place in their sacred volume. But will 
any ask, what is the opinion of the Jews to us? I answer, much on this point. 
The oracles of God were committed to them; and they preserved them with a 
religious care until the advent of Messiah. Christ never censures them for 
adding to the sacred Scriptures, nor detracting from them. Since their nation 
has been in dispersion, copies of the Old Testament in Hebrew have been 
scattered all over


<pb n="45" id="iii.iv-Page_45" />the world, so that it was impossible to produce a universal 
alteration in the Canon. But it is needless to argue this point, for it is agreed 
by all that these books never were received by the Jewish nation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p28">3. The third argument 
against the canonical authority of these books is derived from the total silence 
respecting them in the New Testament. They are never quoted by Christ and his apostles. 
This fact, however, is disputed by the Romanists, and they even attempt to establish 
their right to a place in the Canon from the citations which they pretend have been 
made from these books by the apostles. They refer to <scripRef passage="Rom 11:34" id="iii.iv-p28.1" parsed="|Rom|11|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.34">Rom. xi.</scripRef> and <scripRef passage="Heb 1:1" id="iii.iv-p28.2" parsed="|Heb|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.1">Heb. xi.</scripRef>, where 
they allege that Paul has cited passages from the Book of Wisdom. “For who hath 
known the mind of the Lord, or who hath been his counsellor?” “For before his translation 
he had this testimony that he pleased God.” But both these passages are taken directly 
from the canonical books of the Old Testament. The first is nearly in the words 
of Isaiah; and the last from the book of Genesis; their other examples are as wide 
of the mark as these, and need not be set down.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p29">It has already been shown that these 
books were not included in the volume quoted and referred to by Christ and his apostles, 
under the title of the Scriptures, and and are entirely omitted by Josephus in his 
account of the sacred books. It would seem, therefore, that in the time of Christ, 
and for some time afterwards, they were utterly unknown or wholly disregarded.</p>
<pb n="46" id="iii.iv-Page_46" />

</div2>

      <div2 title="Section IV. Testimonies of the Christian Fathers, and of Other  Learned Men Down to the Time of the Council of Trent, Respecting the Apocrypha." progress="11.49%" id="iii.v" prev="iii.iv" next="iii.vi">
<h2 id="iii.v-p0.1">SECTION IV. </h2>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p1"><span class="sc" id="iii.v-p1.1">TESTIMONIES OF THE CHRISTIAN FATHERS, AND 
OF OTHER LEARNED MEN DOWN TO THE TIME OF THE COUNCIL OF TRENT, RESPECTING THE APOCRYPHA</span>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p2">THE fourth argument is, that these books were not received as canonical by the Christian 
Fathers, but were expressly declared to be apocryphal.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p3"><span class="sc" id="iii.v-p3.1">Justin Martyr</span> does not cite 
a single passage, in all his writings, from any apocryphal book.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p4">The first catalogue 
of the books of the Old Testament which we have, after the times of the apostles, 
from any Christian writer, is that of <span class="sc" id="iii.v-p4.1">Melito</span>, bishop of 
Sardis, before the end of the second century, which is preserved by Eusebius. 
The fragment is as follows: “<span class="sc" id="iii.v-p4.2">Melito</span> to his brother <span class="sc" id="iii.v-p4.3">Onesimus</span>, greeting. Since you have often earnestly requested 
of me, in consequence of your love of learning, a collection of the Sacred Scriptures 
of the Law and the Prophets, and what relates to the <span class="sc" id="iii.v-p4.4">Saviour</span>, and concerning our 
whole faith; and since, moreover, you wish to obtain an accurate knowledge of our 
ancient books, as it respects their number and order, I have used diligence to accomplish 
this, knowing your sincere affection towards the faith, and your earnest desire 
to become acquainted with the word; and that striving after eternal life, your love 
to God induces you to prefer these to all other things. Wherefore, going into the 
East, and to


<pb n="47" id="iii.v-Page_47" />the very place where these things were published and 
transacted, and having made diligent search after the books of the Old Testament, 
I now subjoin and send you the following catalogue:—“Five books of Moses, viz., 
Genesis, Exodus, Leviticus, Numbers, and Deuteronomy, Joshua, Judges, Ruth, four 
books of Kings, two of Chronicles, the Psalms of David, the Proverbs of Solomon, 
or Wisdom,<note n="18" id="iii.v-p4.5">Whether 
Melito, in his catalogue, by the word Wisdom, meant to designate a distinct book; 
or whether it was used as another name for Proverbs, seems doubtful. The latter 
has generally been understood to be the sense; and this accords with the understanding 
of the ancients; for Rufin, in his translation of this passage of Eusebius renders 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v-p4.6">παροιμιαι η σοφάα </span>
<i><span lang="LA" id="iii.v-p4.7">Salomonis Proverbia, quæ est sapientia</span></i>; that is, The Proverbs 
of Solomon, which is Wisdom. <span class="sc" id="iii.v-p4.8">Pineda</span>, a learned Romanist, says, 
“The word Wisdom 
should here be taken as explicative of the former, and should be understood to mean, 
<i>The Proverbs</i>.”</note> Ecclesiastes, the Song of Songs, Job, Isaiah, 
Jeremiah, Twelve [prophets] in one book, Daniel, Ezekiel, Ezra.”<note n="19" id="iii.v-p4.9">Euseb. Hist. Ecc. Lib. v. c. 24.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p5"><span class="sc" id="iii.v-p5.1">Origen</span> also says, “We should not be ignorant, 
that the canonical books are the same which the Hebrews delivered unto us, and are 
twenty-two in number, according to the number of letters of the Hebrew alphabet.” 
Then he sets down, in order, the names of the books, in Greek and Hebrew.<note n="20" id="iii.v-p5.2">Origen’s catalogue of the books 
of the Old Testament is presented by Eusebius, in his Ecc. Hist. Lib. vi. c. 25.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p6"> <span class="sc" id="iii.v-p6.1">Athanasius</span>, 
in his Synopsis, says, “All the Scriptures of us Christians are divinely inspired; 
neither are they indefinite in their number, but determined, and reduced into a 
Canon. Those of the Old Testament are, Genesis, Exodus, Leviticus, Numbers, 


<pb n="48" id="iii.v-Page_48" />Joshua, Judges, Ruth, four books of Kings, Chronicles, Ezra, 
Psalms, Proverbs, Ecclesiastes, Canticles, Job, the twelve prophets, Isaiah, 
Jeremiah, Ezekiel, Daniel.”<note n="21" id="iii.v-p6.2">It is a matter not 
agreed among the learned whether the “Synopsis” which has been ascribed to Athanasius 
was written by him. It is, however, an ancient work, and belongs to that age.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p7"> <span class="sc" id="iii.v-p7.1">Hilary</span>, who was contemporary with Athanasius, and resided 
in France, has numbered the canonical books of the Old Testament, in the following 
manner: “The five books of Moses, the sixth of Joshua, the seventh of Judges, including 
Ruth, the eighth of first and second Kings, the ninth of third and fourth Kings; 
the tenth of the Chronicles, two books; the eleventh, Ezra (which included Nehemiah;) 
the twelfth, the Psalms. Proverbs, Ecclesiastes, and the Song of Songs, the thirteenth, 
fourteenth and fifteenth; the twelve Prophets the sixteenth; then Isaiah and Jeremiah, 
including Lamentations and his Epistle, Daniel, Ezekiel, Job, and Esther, making 
up the full number of twenty-two.” And in his preface he adds, that “these books 
were thus numbered by our ancestors, and handed down by tradition from them.”<note n="22" id="iii.v-p7.2">Proleg in Psalmos.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p8"> <span class="sc" id="iii.v-p8.1">Gregory Nazianzen</span> exhorts his readers to study the sacred books with attention, but to avoid 
such as were apocryphal; and then gives a list of the books of the Old Testament, 
and according to the Jewish method, makes the number two-and-twenty. He complains 
of some that mingled the apocryphal books with those that were inspired, “of the 
truth of which last,” says he, “we have the most perfect persuasion;


<pb n="49" id="iii.v-Page_49" />therefore it seemed good to me to enumerate 
the canonical books from the beginning; and those which belong to the Old Testament 
are two-and-twenty, according to the number of the Hebrew alphabet, as I have understood.” 
Then he proceeds to say, “Let no one add to these divine books, nor take 
any thing away from them. I think it necessary to add this, that there are other 
books besides those which I have enumerated as constituting the Canon, which, 
however, do not appertain to it; but were proposed by the early Fathers, to be 
read for the sake of the instruction which they contain.” Then, he expressly 
names as belonging to this class, the Wisdom of Solomon, the Wisdom of Sirach, 
Esther, Judith, and Tobit.<note n="23" id="iii.v-p8.2">Epist. ad Theod. et Lib. Carm.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p9"> 
<span class="sc" id="iii.v-p9.1">Jerome</span>, in his Epistle to Paulinus, gives us a catalogue 
of the books of the Old Testament, exactly corresponding with that which 
Protestants receive: “Which,” says he, “we believe agreeably to the tradition of 
our ancestors, to have been inspired by the Holy Spirit.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p10"> <span class="sc" id="iii.v-p10.1">Epiphanius</span>, in his book concerning Weights and Measures, distributes 
the books of the Old Testament into four divisions of five each. “The first of which 
contains the law, next five poetical books, Job, Psalms, Proverbs, Ecclesiastes, 
Song of Songs; in the third division he places Joshua, Judges, including Ruth, first 
and second Chronicles, four books of Kings. The last five, the twelve prophets, 
Isaiah, Jeremiah, Ezekiel, Daniel. Then there remain two, Ezra and Esther.” Thus 
he makes up the number twenty-two.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p11"> <span class="sc" id="iii.v-p11.1">Cyril</span> of Jerusalem, in his Catechism, 
exhorts his


<pb n="50" id="iii.v-Page_50" />catechumen diligently to learn from the church, what books 
appertain to the Old and New Testaments, and he says, “Read nothing which is apocryphal. 
Read the Scriptures, namely, the twenty-two books of the Old Testament, which were 
translated by the seventy-two interpreters.” And in another place, “Meditate, as 
was said, in the twenty-two books of the Old Testament, and if you wish it, I will 
give you their names.” Here follows a catalogue, agreeing with those already given, 
except that he adds Baruch to the list. When Baruch is mentioned as making one book 
with Jeremiah, as is done by some of the Fathers, it is most reasonable to understand 
those parts of Jeremiah, in the writing of which Baruch was concerned, as particularly 
the lii. chapter; for, if we understand them as referring to the separate book now 
called Baruch, the number which they are so careful to preserve will be exceeded. 
This apocryphal Baruch never existed in the Hebrew, and is never mentioned separately 
by any ancient author, as Bellarmine confesses. This book was originally written 
in Greek, but our present copies differ exceedingly from the old Latin translation. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p12"> The Council of Laodicea forbade the reading of any books in the churches but such 
as were canonical; and that the people might know what these were, a catalogue was 
given, answering to the Canon which we now receive.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p13"> <span class="sc" id="iii.v-p13.1">Origen</span> barely mentions the Maccabees. 
<span class="sc" id="iii.v-p13.2">Athanasius</span> takes no notice of these books. 
<span class="sc" id="iii.v-p13.3">Eusebius</span>, in his Chronicon, speaks of the History of the 
Maccabees, and adds, “These books are not received as divine Scriptures.”</p>

<pb n="51" id="iii.v-Page_51" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p14"> <span class="sc" id="iii.v-p14.1">Philastrius</span>, an Italian bishop, who lived in the latter 
part of the fourth century, in a work on Heresy says, “It was determined by the 
apostles and their successors, that nothing should be read in the Catholic church 
but the law, prophets, evangelists,” &amp;c.—And he complains of certain Heretics, 
“That 
they used the book of Wisdom, by the son of <span class="sc" id="iii.v-p14.2">Sirach</span>, who 
lived long after Solomon.” 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p15"> <span class="sc" id="iii.v-p15.1">Chrysostom</span>, a man who excelled in the knowledge of the Scriptures, declares, 
“That 
all the divine books of the Old Testament were originally written in the Hebrew 
tongue, and that no other books were received.” Hom. 4. in Gen.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p16"> But <span class="sc" id="iii.v-p16.1">Jerome</span>, already 
mentioned, who had diligently studied the Hebrew Scriptures, by the aid of the best 
Jewish teachers, enters into this subject more fully and accurately than any of 
the rest of the Fathers. In his general Preface to his version of the Scriptures, 
he mentions the books which he had translated out of Hebrew into Latin; “All besides 
them,” says he, “must be placed among the apocryphal. Therefore, Wisdom, which is 
ascribed to Solomon, the book of Jesus the son of Sirach, Judith, Tobit and Pastor, 
are not in the Canon. I have found the first book of Maccabees in Hebrew, (Chaldee;) 
the second in Greek, and, as the style shows, it must have been composed in that 
language.” And in his Preface to Ezra and Nehemiah, (always reckoned one book by 
the Jews,) he says, “Let no one be disturbed that I have edited but one book under 
this name; nor let any one please himself with the dreams contained in the third 
and fourth apocryphal books ascribed to this author;


<pb n="52" id="iii.v-Page_52" />for, with the Hebrews, Ezra and Nehemiah make but one 
book; and those things not contained in this are to be rejected, as not belonging 
to the Canon.” And in his preface to the books of Solomon, he speaks of “Wisdom 
and Ecclesiasticus; the former of which,” he says, “he found in Hebrew, (Chaldee,) 
but not the latter, which is never found among the Hebrews, but the style strongly 
savours of the Grecian eloquence.” He then adds, “As the church reads the books 
of Judith, Tobit, and the Maccabees, but does not receive them among the 
canonical Scriptures, so, also, she may read these two books for the edification 
of the common people, but not as authority to confirm any of the doctrines of 
the church.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p17"> Again, 
in his preface to Jeremiah, he says, “The book of Baruch, the scribe of Jeremiah, 
is not read in Hebrew, nor esteemed canonical; therefore, I have passed it over.” 
And in his preface to Daniel, “This book among the Hebrews has neither the 
history of Susanna, nor the Song of the three Children, nor the fables of Bel 
and the Dragon, which we have retained lest we should appear to the unskilful to 
have curtailed a large part of the Sacred Volume.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p18"> In the preface to Tobit, he says, “The Hebrews 
cut off the book of Tobit from the catalogue of Divine Scriptures.” And in his 
preface to Judith, he says, “Among the Hebrews, Judith is placed among the 
Hagiographa, which are not of authority to determine controversies.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p19"> <span class="sc" id="iii.v-p19.1">Rufin</span>, in his Exposition 
of the Creed, observes, “That there were some books which were not called canonical, 
but received by our ancestors, as the Wisdom


<pb n="53" id="iii.v-Page_53" />of Solomon, and another Wisdom of the Son of Sirach; of the same 
order are the books of Tobit, Judith, and the Maccabees.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p20"> <span class="sc" id="iii.v-p20.1">Gregory</span> the First, speaking of the 
testimony in the Maccabees, respecting the death of Eleazer, says, “Concerning 
which thing we do not act inordinately, although we bring our testimony from a 
book which is not canonical.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p21"> <span class="sc" id="iii.v-p21.1">Augustine</span> is the only one among the 
Fathers who lived within four hundred years after the apostles, who seems to favour 
the introduction of these six disputed books into the Canon. In his work <i>On Christian 
Doctrine</i>, he gives a list of the books of the Old Testament, among which he 
inserts Tobit, Judith, the two books of Maccabees, two of Esdras, Wisdom, and 
Ecclesiasticus. These two last mentioned, he says, “are called Solomon’s, on 
account of their resemblance to his writings; although it is known that one of 
them was composed by the son of Sirach: which deserves to be received among the 
prophetical books.” But this opinion he retracted afterwards.<note n="24" id="iii.v-p21.2">See Note B.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p22"> <span class="sc" id="iii.v-p22.1">Augustine</span> was accustomed to the Greek and Latin Bibles, 
in which those books had been introduced, and we must suppose, unless we would make 
him contradict himself, that he meant in this place merely to enumerate the books 
then contained in the sacred volume; for in many other places he clearly shows that 
he entertained the same opinion of the books of the Old Testament as the other Fathers. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p23"> In his celebrated work of “The City of God,” he expresses this opinion most explicitly—“In 
that whole


<pb n="54" id="iii.v-Page_54" />period, after the return from the Babylonish captivity, after 
Malachi, Haggai, Zachariah and Ezra, they had no prophets, even until the time 
of the advent of our Saviour. As our Lord says, the law and the prophets were 
until John. And even the reprobate Jews hold that Haggai, Zachariah, Ezra, and 
Malachi, were the last books received into canonical authority.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p24"> In his commentary on the 
xl. Psalm, he says, “If any adversary should say you have forged these prophecies, 
let the Jewish books be produced—The Jews are our librarians.” And on the lvi. 
Psalm, “When we wish to prove to the Pagans that Christ was predicted, we appeal 
to the writings in possession of the Jews; they have all these Scriptures.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p25"> And again, 
in the work first cited, “The Israelitish nation, to whom the oracles of God were 
entrusted, never confounded false prophecies with the true, but all these writings 
are harmonious.” Then in another work, in speaking of the books of the Maccabees, 
he says, This writing the Jews never received in the same manner as the Law, the 
Prophets, and the Psalms, to which the Lord gave testimony as by his own witnesses.” 
And frequently in his works, he confines <i>the canonical books</i> to those properly included 
in this threefold division. He also repeatedly declares that the canonical Scriptures, 
which are of most eminent authority, are the books committed to the Jews. But in 
the eighteenth book of the City of God, speaking of Judith, he says, “Those things 
which are written in this book, it is said, the Jews have never received into the 
Canon of Scripture.” And in the seventeenth book of the same work, “There are three 
books of Solomon, which have been received into canonical


<pb n="55" id="iii.v-Page_55" />authority, Proverbs, Ecclesiastes, and Canticles; the other two, 
Wisdom and Ecclesiasticus, have been called by his name, through a custom which 
prevailed on account of their similarity to his writings; but the more learned 
are certain that they are not his; and they cannot be brought forward with much 
confidence for the conviction of gainsayers.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p26"> He allows that the Book of Wisdom may be read to the people, 
and ought to be preferred to all other tracts; but he does not insist that the 
testimonies taken from it are decisive. And respecting Ecclesiasticus, he says 
when speaking of Samuel’s prophesying after his death, “But if this book is 
objected to because it is not found in the Canon of the Jews,” &amp;c. His rejection 
of the books of Maccabees from the Canon is repeated and explicit. “The 
calculation of the times after the restoring of the temple is not found in the 
Holy Scriptures, which are called canonical, but in certain other books, among 
which are the two books of Maccabees. The Jews do not receive the Maccabees as 
the Law and the Prophets.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p27"> It may be admitted, however, that <span class="sc" id="iii.v-p27.1">Augustine</span> entertained too 
high an opinion of these apocryphal books, but it is certain that he did not put 
them on a level with the genuine canonical books. He mentions a custom which prevailed 
in his time, from which it appears that although the apocryphal books were read 
in some of the churches, they were not read as Holy Scripture, nor put on a level 
with the canonical books; for he informs us that they were not permitted to be read 
from the same desk as the Canonical Scriptures, but from a lower place in the church. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p28"> <span class="sc" id="iii.v-p28.1">Innocent</span> the first, who lived about the same


<pb n="56" id="iii.v-Page_56" />time, is also alluded to as a witness to prove that these 
disputed books were then received into the Canon. But the epistle which contains 
his catalogue is extremely suspicious. No mention is made of this epistle by any 
writer for three hundred years after the death of <span class="sc" id="iii.v-p28.2">Innocent</span>. But it is noways necessary 
to our argument to deny that in the end of the fourth and beginning of the fifth 
century, some individuals, and perhaps some councils, received these books as canonical, 
yet there is strong evidence that this was not the opinion of the universal church; 
for in the council of Chalcedon, which is reckoned to be œcumenical, the Canons 
of the council of Laodicea which contain a catalogue of the genuine books of the 
Old Testament, are adopted. And it has been shown already that these apocryphal 
books were excluded from that catalogue.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p29"> But it can be proved that even until the 
time of the meeting of the Council of Trent, by which these books were solemnly 
canonized, the most learned and judicious of the Popish writers adhere to the opinions 
of <span class="sc" id="iii.v-p29.1">Jerome</span> and the ancients; or at least make a marked distinction between these 
disputed books and those which are acknowledged to be canonical by all. A few testimonies 
from distinguished writers, from the commencement of the sixth century down to the 
era of the Reformation, shall now be given.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p30"> It deserves to be particularly observed 
here that in one of the laws of the Emperor <span class="sc" id="iii.v-p30.1">Justinian</span>, 
concerning ecclesiastical matters, it was enacted, “That the Canons of the first 
four general councils should be received and have the force of laws.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p31"> <span class="sc" id="iii.v-p31.1">Anastasius</span>, patriarch of Antioch, in a 
work on the Creation, makes “the number of books which God


<pb n="57" id="iii.v-Page_57" />hath appointed for his Old Testament” to be no more 
than twenty-two; although he speaks in very high terms of Wisdom and Ecclesiasticus.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p32"> 
<span class="sc" id="iii.v-p32.1">Leontius</span>, a learned and accurate writer, in his book against the 
<span class="sc" id="iii.v-p32.2">Sects</span>, acknowledges 
no other canonical books of the Old Testament, but those which the Hebrews received; 
namely, twelve historical books, five prophetical, four of Doctrine and Instruction, 
and one of Psalms; making the number twenty-two as usual; and he makes not the least 
mention of any others.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p33"> <span class="sc" id="iii.v-p33.1">Gregory</span>, who lived at the beginning 
of the seventh century, in his book of Morals, makes an apology for alleging a 
passage from the Maccabees, and says, “Though it be not taken from the canonical 
Scripture, yet it is cited from a book which was published for the edification 
of the church.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p34"> <span class="sc" id="iii.v-p34.1">Isidore</span>, bishop 
of Seville, divides the canonical books of the Old Testament into three orders, 
the Law, the Prophets, and the Hagiographa; and afterwards adds—“There is a fourth 
order of books which are not in the Hebrew Canon of the Old Testament.” Here he 
names these books, and says, “Though the Jews rejected them as apocryphal, the 
church has received them among the canonical Scriptures.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p35"> <span class="sc" id="iii.v-p35.1">John Damascene</span>, a Syrian Presbyter, 
who lived early in the eighth century, adheres to the Hebrew Canon of the Old Testament, 
numbering only two-and-twenty books. Of Maccabees, Judith and Tobit, he says not 
one word; but he speaks of Wisdom and Ecclesiasticus, as “elegant and virtuous writings, 
yet not to be numbered among the canonical books of


<pb n="58" id="iii.v-Page_58" />Scripture, never having been laid up in the ark of the Covenant.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p36"> <span class="sc" id="iii.v-p36.1">Venerable Bede</span> follows the ancient method of dividing the books of 
the Old Testament into three classes; but he remarkably distinguishes the Maccabees 
from the canonical books by classing them with the writings of Josephus and Julius 
the African.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p37"> <span class="sc" id="iii.v-p37.1">Alcuin</span>, the disciple of Bede, says, 
“The book of the son of Sirach was reputed an apocryphal and dubious Scripture.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p38"> <span class="sc" id="iii.v-p38.1">Rupert</span>, a learned man of the twelfth 
century, expressly rejects the book of Wisdom from the Canon.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p39"> <span class="sc" id="iii.v-p39.1">Peter Mauritius</span>, after giving a 
catalogue of the authentic Scriptures of the Old Testament, adds the six 
disputed books, and says, “They are useful and commendable in the church, but 
are not to be placed in the same dignity with the rest.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p40"> <span class="sc" id="iii.v-p40.1">Hugo de S. Victore</span>, a Saxon by birth, 
but who resided at Paris, gives a catalogue of the books of the Old Testament, 
which includes no others but the two-and-twenty received from the Jews. Of 
Wisdom, Ecclesiasticus, Tobit and Judith, he says, “They are used in the church 
but not written in the Canon.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p41"> <span class="sc" id="iii.v-p41.1">Richard de S. Victore</span>, also of the 
twelfth century, in his Books of Collections, explicitly declares, “That there 
are but twenty-two books in the Canon; and that Wisdom, Ecclesiasticus, Tobit, 
Judith, and the Maccabees, are not esteemed canonical although they are read in 
the churches.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p42"> <span class="sc" id="iii.v-p42.1">Peter Lombard</span>, 
in his Scholastic History, enumerates the books of the Old Testament, thus—Five 
books of Moses, eight of the prophets, and nine of the Hagiographa, which leaves 
no room for these six disputed


<pb n="59" id="iii.v-Page_59" />books; but in his preface to Tobit he says expressly, 
that it is “in no order of the Canon;” and of Judith, that “Jerome and the Hebrews 
place it in the apocrypha.” Moreover, he calls the story of Bel and the Dragon a 
fable, and says that the history of Susannah is not as true as it should be.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p43"> In this century also lived John of Salisbury, an Englishman, 
a man highly respected in his time. In one of his Epistles, he treats this 
subject at large, and professes to follow Jerome and undoubtedly to believe that 
there are but twenty-two books in the Canon of the Old Testament, all which he 
names in order, and adds, “That neither the book of Wisdom, nor Ecclesiasticus, 
nor Judith, nor Tobit, nor the Pastor, nor the Maccabees, are esteemed 
canonical.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p44"> In the thirteenth century, the opinion 
of the learned was the same, as we may see by the <i>Ordinary Gloss</i> on the Bible, in 
the composition of which many persons were concerned, and which was high approved 
by all the doctors and pastors in the western churches. In the preface to this 
<i>gloss</i>, 
they are reproached with ignorance who hold all the books, put into the one volume 
of Scripture, in equal veneration. The difference between these books is asserted 
to be as great as between <i>certain</i> and <i>doubtful</i> works. The canonical books are declared, 
“To have been written by the inspiration of the Holy Ghost; but who were the authors 
of the others is unknown.” Then it is declared, “That the church permitteth the 
reading of the apocryphal books for devotion and instruction, but not for 
authority to decide matters of controversy in faith. And that there are no more 
than twenty-two canonical books of the Old Testament, and all besides are 
apocryphal.”


<pb n="60" id="iii.v-Page_60" />6Thus we have the common judgment of the church, in 
the thirteenth century, in direct opposition to the decree of the Council of Trent 
in the sixteenth. But this is not all, for when the writers of this <i>Gloss</i> come to 
the apocryphal books, they prefix a caution, as—“Here begins the book of Tobit, 
which is not in the Canon;”—“Here begins the book of Judith, which is not in the 
Canon,” and so of every one of them; and to confirm their opinion, they appeal to 
the Fathers.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p45"> <span class="sc" id="iii.v-p45.1">Hugo</span>, the Cardinal, who lived in this century, wrote commentaries on 
all the Scriptures, which were universally esteemed; in these he constantly keeps 
up the distinction between the canonical and ecclesiastical books: and he explicitly 
declares that “Ecclesiasticus, Wisdom, Judith, Tobit, and the Maccabees, are apocryphal,—dubious,—not 
canonical,—not received by the church for proving any matters of faith, but for 
information of manners.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p46"> <span class="sc" id="iii.v-p46.1">Thomas Aquinas</span> also, the most famous of the schoolmen, 
makes the same distinction between these classes of books. He maintains that the 
book of Wisdom was not held to be a part of the Canon, and ascribes it to Philo. 
The story of Bel and the Dragon, he calls a fable; and he shows clearly enough that 
he did not believe that Ecclesiasticus was of canonical authority.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p47"> In the fourteenth century no man acquired so extensive a 
reputation for his commentaries on the Bible, as Nicholas Lyra, a converted Jew. 
In his preface to the book of Tobit, he says, ” That having commented on all the 
canonical books, from the beginning of Genesis to the end of Revelation, his 
intention now was to write on those books which are not canonical.”


<pb n="61" id="iii.v-Page_61" />Here he enumerates Wisdom, Ecclesiasticus, Judith, 
Tobit, and the Maccabees; and then adds, “The canonical books are not only before 
these in time but in dignity and authority.” And again, “These are not in the 
Canon, but received by the church to be read for instruction in manners, not to 
be used for deciding controversies respecting the faith; whereas the others are 
of such authority that whatever they contain is to be held as undoubted truth.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p48"> The Englishman, 
<span class="sc" id="iii.v-p48.1">William Occam</span>, of Oxford, accounted the most learned doctor of his age, in his Dialogues, 
acknowledges, “That that honor is due only to the divine writers of Scripture, 
that we should esteem them free from all error.” Moreover, in his Prologues, he 
fully assents to the opinion of Jerome and Gregory, “That neither Judith, nor 
Tobit, nor the Maccabees, nor Wisdom, nor Ecclesiasticus, is to be received into 
the same place of honour as the inspired books; “for,” says he, “the church doth 
not number them among the canonical Scriptures.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p49"> In the fifteenth century, <span class="sc" id="iii.v-p49.1">Thomas 
Anglicus</span>, sometimes called <i>the Angelical Doctor</i> on account of his excellent judgment, 
numbers twenty-four books of the Old Testament, if Ruth be reckoned separately from 
Judges, and Lamentations from Jeremiah.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p50"> <span class="sc" id="iii.v-p50.1">Paul Burgensis</span>, a Spanish Jew, who, after 
his conversion to Christianity, on account of his superior knowledge and piety, 
was advanced to be bishop of Burgos, wrote notes on the Bible, in which he retains 
the same distinction of books which has been so often mentioned.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p51"> The Romanists have at last, as they suppose, found an 
authority for these disputed books in the Council


<pb n="62" id="iii.v-Page_62" />of Florence, from the Acts of which they produce a 
decree in which the six disputed books are named and expressly said to be written 
by the inspiration of the Holy Ghost.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p52"> Though this Canon were genuine, the authority 
of a council sitting in such circumstances, as attended the meeting of this, would 
have very little weight; but Dr. Cosins has shown that in the large copies of the 
acts of this council no such decree can be found, and that it has been foisted into 
the abridgment by some impostor who omitted something else to make room for it, 
and thus preserved the number of Canons unchanged, while the substance of them was 
altered.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p53"> <span class="sc" id="iii.v-p53.1">Alphonso Tostatus</span>, bishop of Avila, who, on account of his extraordinary 
learning, was called the wonder of the world, has given a clear and decisive testimony 
on this subject. This learned man declares, “That these controverted books were 
not canonical, and that the church condemned no man for disobedience who did not 
receive them as the other Scriptures, because they were of uncertain origin, and 
it is not known that they were written by inspiration.” And again, “Because the 
church is uncertain whether heretics have not added to them.” This opinion he 
repeats in several parts of his works.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p54"> Cardinal <span class="sc" id="iii.v-p54.1">Ximenes</span>, the celebrated editor of the Complutensian 
Polyglot, in the preface to that work, admonishes the reader that Judith, Tobit, 
Wisdom, Ecclesiasticus, Maccabees, with the additions to Esther and Daniel, which 
are found in the Greek, are not canonical Scriptures.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p55"> <span class="sc" id="iii.v-p55.1">John Picus</span>, the learned count 
of Mirandula, adhered


<pb n="63" id="iii.v-Page_63" />firmly to the opinion of Jerome and the other 
Fathers on the subject of the Canon.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p56"> <span class="sc" id="iii.v-p56.1">Faber Stapulensis</span>, a famous doctor of Paris, 
acknowledges that these books are not in the Canon.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p57"> <span class="sc" id="iii.v-p57.1">Ludovicus Vives</span>, one of the 
most learned men of his age, in his commentaries on Augustine’s City of God, rejects 
the third and fourth books of Esdras, and also the history of Susannah, and Bel, 
as apocryphal. He speaks in such a manner of Wisdom and Ecclesiasticus as to show 
that he did not esteem them canonical; for he makes Philo to be the author of the 
former, and the son of Sirach of the latter, who lived in the time of Ptolemy about 
an hundred years after the last of the Prophets; and of the Maccabees, he doubts 
whether Josephus was the author or not; by which he sufficiently shows that he did 
not believe that they were written by inspiration.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p58"> But there was no man in this 
age who obtained so high a reputation for learning and critical skill as 
<span class="sc" id="iii.v-p58.1">Erasmus</span>. 
In his exposition of the Apostles’ Creed and the Decalogue, he discusses this question 
respecting the canonical books, and after enumerating the usual books of the Old 
Testament, he says, “The ancient Fathers admitted no more;” but of the other books 
afterwards received into ecclesiastical use, (naming the whole which we esteem apocryphal,) 
“It is uncertain what authority should be allowed to them; but the canonical Scriptures 
are such as without controversy are believed to have been written by the inspiration 
of God.” And in his <i>Scholia</i> on Jerome’s preface to Daniel, he expresses his wonder 
that such stories as Bel and the Dragon should be publicly read in the churches. 
In his address to students of the


<pb n="64" id="iii.v-Page_64" />Scriptures, he admonishes them to consider well, “That the church 
never intended to give the same authority to Tobit, Judith and Wisdom, which is 
given to the five books of Moses or the four Evangelists.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p59"> The last testimony 
which we shall adduce to show that these books were not universally nor commonly 
received, until the very time of the Council of Trent, is that of Cardinal
<span class="sc" id="iii.v-p59.1">Cajetan</span>, 
the oracle of the church of Rome. In his commentaries on the Bible, he gives us 
this as the rule of the church—“That those books which were canonical with Jerome 
should be so with us; and that those which were not received as canonical by him 
should be considered as excluded by us.” And he says, “The church is much indebted 
to this Father for distinguishing between the books which are canonical and those 
which are not, for thus he has freed us from the reproach of the Hebrews, who otherwise 
might say that we had framed a new Canon for ourselves.” For this reason he 
would write no commentaries on these apocryphal books; “for,” says he, “Judith, 
Tobit, Maccabees, Wisdom, and the additions to Esther are all excluded from the 
Canon as insufficient to prove any matter of faith, though they may be read for 
the edifying of the people.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p60"> From the copious citations of testimonies which we have given, it 
is evident that the books in dispute are apocryphal, and have no right to a place 
in the Canon; and that the Council of Trent acted unwisely in decreeing, with an 
anathema annexed, that they should be received as divine. Surely no council can 
make that an inspired book which was not written by inspiration. Certainly these 
books did not belong to the Canon while the apostles lived, for they were unknown


<pb n="65" id="iii.v-Page_65" />both to Jews and Christians. <span class="sc" id="iii.v-p60.1">Sixtus Sinensis</span>, a distinguished 
Romanist, acknowledges that it was long after the time of the apostles, that these 
writings came to the knowledge of the whole Christian church. But while this is 
conceded, it does not terminate the controversy, for among the many extraordinary 
claims of the Romish church, one of the most extraordinary is the authority to add 
to the Canon of Holy Scripture. It has been made sufficiently manifest that these 
apocryphal books were not included in the Canon during the first three centuries; 
and can it be doubted whether the Canon was fully constituted before the fourth 
century? To suppose that a Pope or a Council can make what books they please canonical, 
is too absurd to deserve a moment’s consideration. If, upon this principle, they 
could render Tobit and Judith canonical, upon the same they might introduce Herodotus, 
Livy, or even the Koran itself.</p>



<pb n="66" id="iii.v-Page_66" />

</div2>

      <div2 title="Section V. Internal Evidence that tese Books Are Not Canonical—The Writers not Prophets, and Do Not Claim to Be Inspired." progress="17.01%" id="iii.vi" prev="iii.v" next="iii.vii">
<h2 id="iii.vi-p0.1"> SECTION V. </h2>
<p class="index1" id="iii.vi-p1"> <span class="sc" id="iii.vi-p1.1">INTERNAL EVIDENCE THAT THESE 
BOOKS ARE NOT CANONICAL—THE WRITERS NOT PROPHETS, AND DO NOT CLAIM TO BE INSPIRED</span>.</p>
<p class="continue" id="iii.vi-p2"> I COME now to the fifth argument to disprove the canonical authority of these books, 
which is derived from internal evidence. Books which contain manifest falsehoods; 
or which abound in silly and ridiculous stories; or contradict the plain and uniform 
doctrine of acknowledged Scripture, cannot be canonical. Now I will endeavour to 
show, that the books in dispute, are all, or most of them, condemned by this rule. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p3"> In the book of Tobit, an angel of God is made to tell a palpable falsehood—“I 
am Azarias, the son of Ananias the great, and of thy brethren;”<note n="25" id="iii.vi-p3.1"><scripRef passage="Tobit v. 12, 13" id="iii.vi-p3.2" parsed="|Tob|5|12|5|13" osisRef="Bible:Tob.5.12-Tob.5.13">Tobit 
v. 12, 13</scripRef>.</note> by which Tobit was 
completely deceived, for he says, “Thou art of an honest and good stock.” Now in 
<scripRef passage="Tobit 12:15" id="iii.vi-p3.3" parsed="|Tob|12|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Tob.12.15">chapter xii.</scripRef> this same angel 
declares, “I am Raphael, one of the seven Holy Angels, which present the prayers 
of the saints, and go in and out before the glory of the Holy One.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p4"> Judith is represented as speaking scarcely anything but falsehood to Holofernes; 
but what is most inconsistent with the character of piety given her, is, that 
she is made to pray to the God of truth, in the following


<pb n="67" id="iii.vi-Page_67" />words, “Smite by the deceit of my lips, 
the servant with the prince, and the prince with the servant.” Who does not perceive, 
at once, the impiety of this prayer? It is a petition that he who holds in utter 
detestation all falsehood, should give efficacy to premeditated deceit. This woman, 
so celebrated for her piety, is also made to speak with commendation of the conduct 
of Simeon, in the cruel slaughter of the Shechemites; an act, against which God, 
in the Scriptures, has expressed his high displeasure.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p5"> In the second book of Maccabees, <span class="sc" id="iii.vi-p5.1">Razis</span>, an elder of Jerusalem, is spoken of with high commendation, for destroying 
his own life, rather than fall into the hands of his enemies; but, certainly, suicide 
is not, in any case, agreeable to the word of God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p6"> The author of the book of Wisdom, 
speaks in the name of Solomon, and talks about being appointed to build a temple 
in the holy mountain; whereas it has been proved by Jerome, that this book is falsely 
ascribed to Solomon.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p7"> In the book of Tobit, we have this story: “And as they went 
on their journey they came to the river Tigris, and they lodged there; and when 
the young man went down to wash himself, a fish leaped out of the river, and would 
have devoured him. Then the angel said unto him, Take the fish. And the young man 
laid hold of the fish and drew it to land. To whom the angel said, Open the fish, 
and take the heart, and the liver, and the gall, and put them up safely. So the young 
man did as the angel commanded him, and when they had roasted the fish, they did 
eat it. Then the young man said unto the angel, Brother Azarias, to what use is 
the heart, and the liver, and the


<pb n="68" id="iii.vi-Page_68" />gall of the fish? And he said unto him, Touching the heart and the 
liver, if a devil, or an evil spirit trouble any, we must make a smoke thereof 
before the man or the woman, and the party shall be no more vexed. As for the 
gall, it is good to anoint a man that hath whiteness in his eyes; and he shall 
be healed.”<note n="26" id="iii.vi-p7.1"><scripRef passage="Tobit 6:1-17" id="iii.vi-p7.2" parsed="|Tob|6|1|6|17" osisRef="Bible:Tob.6.1-Tob.6.17">Tobit c. vi</scripRef>.</note> If this story does not savour of the fabulous, then 
it would be difficult to find anything that did.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p8"> In the book of Baruch, there are 
also several things which do not appear to be true. Baruch is said to have read 
this book, in the fifth year after the destruction of Jerusalem, in the ears of 
the king, and all the people dwelling in Babylon, who upon hearing it, collected 
money and sent it to Jerusalem, to the priests.<note n="27" id="iii.vi-p8.1"><scripRef passage="Baruch i. 1-6" id="iii.vi-p8.2" parsed="|Bar|1|1|1|6" osisRef="Bible:Bar.1.1-Bar.1.6">Baruch i. 1-6</scripRef>.</note> Now Baruch, who is here alleged 
to have read this book in Babylon, is said, in the canonical Scriptures, to have 
been carried captive into Egypt, with Jeremiah, after the murder of Gedaliah. <scripRef passage="Jer. xliii. 6" id="iii.vi-p8.3" parsed="|Jer|43|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.43.6">Jer. 
xliii. 6</scripRef>. Again, he is represented to have read in the ears of Jeconias the king, 
and of all the people; but Jeconias is known to have been shut up in prison, at 
this time, and it is nowise probable that Baruch would have access to him, if he 
even had been in Babylon. The money that was sent from Babylon was to enable the 
priests to offer sacrifices to the Lord, but the temple was in ruins, and there 
was no altar.<note n="28" id="iii.vi-p8.4"><scripRef passage="Baruch i. 10" id="iii.vi-p8.5" parsed="|Bar|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Bar.1.10">Baruch i. 10</scripRef>. “And they said, Behold we 
have sent you money to buy you burnt-offerings, and sin-offerings, and incense, 
and prepare ye manna, and offer upon the altar of the Lord our God.”</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p9"> In the chapters added to the book of Esther, we read, that “Mardocheus, 
in the second year of Artaxerxes the Great, was a great man, being a servitor 


<pb n="69" id="iii.vi-Page_69" />in the king’s court.” And in the same, “That he was also one of the captives which Nabuchodonosor carried from Jerusalem, 
with Jeconias, king of Judea.” Now, between these two periods, there intervened 
one hundred and fifty years; so that, if he was only fifteen years of age, when 
carried away, he must have been a servitor in the king’s court, at the age of one 
hundred and seventy-five years!</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p10"> Again, Mardocheus is represented as being “a great 
man in the court, in the second year of Artaxerxes,” before he detected the conspiracy 
against the king’s life. Now, Artaxerxes and Ahasuerus were the same, or they were 
not; if the former, this history clashes with the Scriptural account, for there 
it appears, that Mordecai was not, before this time, a courtier, or a conspicuous 
man; if the latter, then this addition is manifestly false, because it ascribes 
to Artaxerxes, what the Scriptures ascribe to another person.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p11"> Moreover, this apocryphal 
writing places the conspiracy against the king’s life before the repudiation of Vashti and the marriage of Esther; but this is repugnant to the canonical Scriptures. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p12"> It is also asserted, in this book, (see chap. xvi.) that Mardocheus received honours 
and rewards for the detection of the conspiracy; whereas, in the Canonical book 
of Esther, it is declared, that he received no reward. And a different reason is 
assigned, in the two books, for Haman’s hatred of Mordecai. In the canonical, it 
is his neglect of showing respect to this proud courtier; in the apocryphal, it 
is the punishment of the two eunuchs, who had formed the conspiracy.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p13"> And finally, 
Haman, in this spurious work, is called


<pb n="70" id="iii.vi-Page_70" />a <i>Macedonian</i>; and it is said, that 
he meditated the design of transferring the Persian kingdom to the Macedonians. 
But this is utterly incredible. The kingdom of Macedon must have been, at that time, 
most obscure, and probably wholly unknown, at the Persian court. But this is not 
all: he who is here called a Macedonian, is in the canonical book said to be an 
<i>Agagite</i>. The proof of the apocryphal character of this addition to Esther, which 
has been adduced, is in all reason sufficient.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p14"> The advocates of these books are 
greatly perplexed to find a place in the history of the Jewish nation, for the wonderful 
deliverance wrought by means of Judith. It seems strange that no allusion is made 
to this event in any of the acknowledged books of Scripture; and more unaccountable 
still, that Josephus, who was so much disposed to relate everything favourable to 
the character of his nation, should never make the least mention of it. Some refer 
this history to the period preceding the Babylonish captivity; while others are 
of opinion, that the events occurred in the time of Cambyses, king of Persia. But 
the name of the high priest here mentioned, does not occur with the names of the 
high priests contained in any of the genealogies. From the time of the building 
of the temple of Solomon, to its overthrow by the Assyrians, this name is not found 
in the list of high priests, as may be seen by consulting the <scripRef passage="1Chr 6:1-81" id="iii.vi-p14.1" parsed="|1Chr|6|1|6|81" osisRef="Bible:1Chr.6.1-1Chr.6.81">vi. chapter of 1 Chronicles</scripRef>; 
nor, in the catalogue given by Josephus, in the tenth chapter of the tenth book 
of his Antiquities. That this history cannot be placed after the captivity, is manifest, 
from this circumstance, that the temple of Solomon was still


<pb n="71" id="iii.vi-Page_71" />standing when the transactions which 
are related in this book occurred.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p15"> Another thing in the book of <i>Judith</i>, which is 
very suspicious, is, that Holofernes is represented as saying, “Tell me now, ye 
sons of Canaan, who this people is, that dwelleth in the hill country, and what 
are the cities that they inhabit.” But how can it be reconciled with known history, 
that a prince of Persia should be wholly ignorant of the Jewish people?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p16"> It is impossible 
to reconcile what is said, in the close of the book, with any sound principles of 
chronology. Judith is represented as young and beautiful, when she slew Holofernes; 
but here it is said, “That she waxed old in her husband’s house, being an hundred 
and five years old. And there was none that made the children of Israel any more 
afraid, in the days of Judith nor a long time after her death.” In whose reign, 
or at what period, we would ask, did the Jews enjoy this long season of uninterrupted 
tranquillity?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p17"> Some writers who are fully convinced that the history of Judith cannot 
be reconciled with authentic history, if taken literally, are of opinion, that it 
contains a beautiful allegory;—that Bethulia, (<i>the virgin</i>,) represents the church 
of God; that the assault of Nebuchadnezzar signifies the opposition of the world 
and its prince; that the victory obtained by a pious woman, is intended to teach, 
that the church’s deliverance is not effected by human might or power, but by the 
prayers and the piety of the saints, &amp;c. This, perhaps, is the most favourable view 
which we can take of this history: but take it as you will, it is clear that the 
book is apocryphal, and has no right to a place in the sacred Canon.</p><pb n="72" id="iii.vi-Page_72" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p18"> Between the first and second books of 
Maccabees, there is a palpable contradiction; for in the first book it is said, 
that “Judas died in the one hundred and fifty-second year:” but in the second, “that in the one hundred and eighty-eighth year, the people that were in Judea, and 
Judas, and the council, sent greeting and health unto Aristobulus.” Thus, Judas 
is made to join in sending a letter, six-and-thirty years after his death! The 
contradiction is manifest. In the same first chapter of the second book, there 
is a story inserted which has very much the air of a fable. “For when our 
fathers were led into Persia, the priests that were then devout, took the fire 
of the altar privily and hid it in a hollow place of a pit without water, where 
they kept it sure, so that the place was unknown to all men. Now after many 
years, when it pleased God, Nehemias, being sent from the king, of Persia, did 
send of the posterity of those priests that had hid it, to the fire: but when 
they told us they found no fire, but thick water, then commanded he them to draw 
it up and bring it, and when the sacrifice was laid on, Nehemias commanded the 
priests to sprinkle the wood and things laid thereon, with the water. When this 
was done and the time came that the sun shone, which before was hid in the 
clouds, a great fire was kindled.” 
<scripRef passage="2Macc 9:1-29" id="iii.vi-p18.1" parsed="|2Macc|9|1|9|29" osisRef="Bible:2Macc.9.1-2Macc.9.29">2 Mac. ix.</scripRef> But the Jews were not 
carried to Persia but to Babylon, and the rest of the story has no foundation, whatever, 
in truth.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p19"> In the second chapter we have another fabulous story of Jeremiah’s taking 
the ark and altar, and altar of incense, to mount Pisgah, and hiding them in a hollow 
cave, and closing them up. This place Jeremiah declared should be unknown, “until 
the time


<pb n="73" id="iii.vi-Page_73" />that God gathered his people again together, and received them into 
mercy; when the cloud as it appeared unto Moses, should appear again.” 
<scripRef passage="1Macc 8:16" id="iii.vi-p19.1" parsed="|1Macc|8|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Macc.8.16">1 Mac. viii. 16</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p20"> There is another contradiction between these books of Maccabees, 
in relation to the death of Antiochus Epiphanes. In the first, it is said, that 
he died at Elymais, in Persia, in the hundred and forty-ninth year; but, in the 
second book, it is related, that after entering Persepolis, with a view of overthrowing 
the temple and city, he was repulsed by the inhabitants; and while on his journey 
from this place, he was seized with a dreadful disease of the bowels, and died in 
the mountains. <scripRef passage="1Macc 6:1-63" id="iii.vi-p20.1" parsed="|1Macc|6|1|6|63" osisRef="Bible:1Macc.6.1-1Macc.6.63">1 Mac. vi.</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2Macc 9:1-29" id="iii.vi-p20.2" parsed="|2Macc|9|1|9|29" osisRef="Bible:2Macc.9.1-2Macc.9.29">2 Mac. ix. </scripRef></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p21"> Moreover, the accounts given of Nicanor, in 
the seventh chapter of the first book, and in the fourteenth and fifteenth chapters 
of the second book, are totally inconsistent. In the first book of Maccabees an 
erroneous account is given of the civil government of the Romans, where it is said, 
“That they committed their government to one man every year, who ruled over all 
their country, and that all were obedient to that one.” Whereas, it is well known, 
that no such form of government ever existed among the Romans.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p22"> Finally, it is manifest 
that these books were not inspired, and therefore not canonical, because they were 
not written by prophets; but by men who speak of their labours in a way wholly incompatible 
with inspiration.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p23"> Jerome and Eusebius were of opinion, that Josephus was the 
author of the books of the Maccabees; but it has never been supposed by any, 
that he was an inspired


<pb n="74" id="iii.vi-Page_74" />man; therefore, if this opinion be correct, 
these books are no more canonical, than the Antiquities, or Wars of the Jews, by 
the same author.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p24"> It has been the constant tradition of Jews and Christians, 
that the spirit of prophecy ceased with Malachi, until the appearance of John 
the Baptist. Malachi has, on this account, been called by the Jews, “the seal of 
the prophets.” 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p25"> Josephus, in his book against <span class="sc" id="iii.vi-p25.1">Apion</span>, 
after saying that it belonged to the prophets alone, to write inspired books, 
adds these words, “From the time of Artaxerxes, there were some among us, who 
wrote books even to our own times, but these are not of equal authority with the 
preceding, because the succession of prophets was not complete.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p26"> <span class="sc" id="iii.vi-p26.1">Eusebius</span>, in giving a catalogue of 
the leaders of the Jews, denies that he can proceed any lower than Zerubbabel, 
“Because,” says he, “after the return from captivity until the advent of our 
Saviour, there is no book which can be esteemed sacred.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p27"> <span class="sc" id="iii.vi-p27.1">Augustine</span> gives a similar testimony. 
“After Malachi the Jews had no prophet, during that whole period, which 
intervened between the return from captivity and the advent of our Saviour.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p28"> Neither does <span class="sc" id="iii.vi-p28.1">Genebrard</span> dissent from 
this opinion. “From Malachi to John the Baptist,” says he, “no prophets 
existed.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p29"> <span class="sc" id="iii.vi-p29.1">Drusius</span> cites the 
following words, from the Compiler of the Jewish History, “’ The rest of the discourses 
of Simon and his wars, and the wars of his brother, are they not written in the 
book of Joseph, the son of Gorion, and in the book of the Asmoneans, and in the 
books of the Roman kings?” Here the books of


<pb n="75" id="iii.vi-Page_75" />the Maccabees are placed between the writings of Josephus and 
the Roman history.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p30"> The book of Wisdom does indeed claim to be the work of Solomon, 
an inspired man; but this claim furnishes the strongest ground for its condemnation. 
It is capable of the clearest proof from internal evidence, that this was the production 
of some person, probably a Hellenistic Jew, who lived long after the Canon of the 
Old Testament was completed. It contains manifest allusions to Grecian customs, 
and is tinctured with the Grecian philosophy. The manner in which the author praises 
himself is fulsome, and has no parallel in an inspired writer. This book has been 
ascribed to Philo Judæus; and if this conjecture be correct, doubtless it has no 
just claim to be considered a canonical book. But whoever was the author, his endeavouring 
to pass his composition off for the writing of Solomon, is sufficient to decide 
every question respecting his inspiration. If Solomon had written this book, it 
would have been found in the Jewish Canon, and in the Hebrew language. The writer 
is also guilty of shameful flattery to his own nation, which is entirely repugnant 
to the spirit of all the prophets. He has also, without any foundation, added many 
things to the sacred narration, contained in the canonical history; and has mingled 
with it much which is of the nature of poetical embellishment. And, indeed, the 
whole style of the composition savours too much of artificial eloquence, to be attributed 
to the Spirit of God; the constant characteristic of whose productions is, simplicity 
and sublimity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p31"> Ecclesiasticus, which is superior to all the other apocryphal books, 
was written by one Jesus the son


<pb n="76" id="iii.vi-Page_76" />of Sirach. His grandfather, of the same name, it seems, 
had written a book, which he left to his son Sirach; and he delivered it to his 
son Jesus, who took great pains to reduce it into order; but he no where assumes 
the character of a prophet himself, nor does he claim it for the original author, 
his grandfather. In the prologue, he says. “My grandfather, Jesus, when he had much 
given himself to the reading of the law and the prophets, and other books of our 
fathers, and had gotten therein good judgment, was drawn on also himself to write 
something pertaining to learning and wisdom, to the intent that those which are 
desirous to learn, and are addicted to these things, might profit much more, in 
living according to the law. Wherefore let me entreat you to read it with favour 
and attention, and to pardon us wherein we may seem to come short of some words 
which we have laboured to interpret. For the same things uttered in Hebrew, and 
translated into another tongue, have not the same force in them. For in the eight-and-thirtieth 
year, coming into Egypt when Euergetes was king, and continuing there for some time, 
I found a book of no small learning: therefore I thought it most necessary for me 
to bestow some diligence and travail to interpret it; using great watchfulness, 
and skill, in that space, to bring the book to an end,” &amp;c. Surely there is no need 
of further arguments to prove that this modest author did not claim to be inspired. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p32"> The author of the second book of the Maccabees professes to have reduced a work 
of <i>Jason of Cyrene</i>, consisting of five volumes, into one volume. Concerning which 
work, he says, “therefore to us that have taken upon us this painful labour of abridging, 
it was


<pb n="77" id="iii.vi-Page_77" />not easy, but a matter of sweat and watching.” Again, “leaving 
to the author the exact handling of every particular, and labouring to follow the 
rules of an abridgment—to stand upon every point, and go over things at large, and 
to be curious in particulars, belongeth to the first author of the story; but to 
use brevity, and avoid much labouring of the work, is to be granted to him that 
maketh an abridgment.” Is any thing more needed to prove that this writer did not 
profess to be inspired? If there was any inspiration in the case, it must be attributed 
to Jason of Cyrene, the original writer of the history;—but his work is long since 
lost, and we now possess only the abridgment which cost the writer so much labour 
and pains. Thus, I think it sufficiently appears, that the authors of these disputed 
books were not prophets; and that, as far as we can ascertain the circumstances 
in which they wrote, they did not lay claim to inspiration, but expressed themselves 
in such a way, as no man under the influence of inspiration ever did.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p33"> The Popish 
writers, to evade the force of the arguments of their adversaries, pretend that 
there was a two-fold Canon; that some of the books of Scripture are <i>proto-canonical</i>; 
and others <i>deutero-canonical</i>. If, by this distinction, they only meant that the 
word Canon was often used by the Fathers, with great latitude, so as to include 
all books that were ever read in the churches, or that were contained in the volume 
of the Greek Bible, the distinction is correct, and signifies the same, as is often 
expressed, by calling some books sacred and canonical, and others, <i>ecclesiastical</i>. 
But these writers make it manifest that they mean much more than this. They wish 
to put their <i>deutero</i>-<pb n="78" id="iii.vi-Page_78" /><i>canonical</i> books, on a level with the old Jewish 
Canon; and this distinction is intended to teach, that after the first Canon was 
constituted, other books were, from time to time, added: but when these books thus 
annexed to the Canon have been pronounced upon by the competent authority, they 
are to be received as of equal authority with the former. When this second Canon 
was constituted, is a matter concerning which they are not agreed; some pretend, 
that in the time of <i>Shammai</i> and <i>Hillel</i>, two famous rabbies, who lived before the 
advent of the Saviour, these books were added to the Canon. But why then are they 
not included in the Hebrew Canon? Why does Josephus never mention them? Why are 
they never quoted nor alluded to in the New Testament? And why did all the earlier 
Fathers omit to cite them, or expressly reject them? The difficulties of this theory 
being too prominent, the most of the advocates of the apocrypha, suppose, that these 
books, after having remained in doubt before, were received by the supreme authority 
of the church, in the fourth century. They allege, that these books were sanctioned 
by the council of Nice, and by the third council of Carthage, which met A. D. 397. 
But the story of the method pursued by the council of Nice, to distinguish between 
canonical and spurious books, is fabulous and ridiculous. There is nothing in the 
Canons of that council relative to these books; and certainly, they cited no authorities 
from them, in confirmation of the doctrines established by them. And as to the third 
council of Carthage, it may be asked, what authority had this provincial synod to 
determine anything for the whole church, respecting the Canon? But there is no certainty 
that


<pb n="79" id="iii.vi-Page_79" />this council did determine anything on the subject; for in the 
same Canon, there is mention made of Pope Boniface, as living at that time, whereas 
he did not rise to this dignity, until more than twenty years afterwards; in which 
time, three other popes occupied the See of Rome; so that this Canon could not have 
been formed by the third council of Carthage. And in some copies it is inserted, 
as the fourteenth of the seventh council of Carthage. However this may be, we may 
be confident, that no council of the fourth century had any authority to add to 
the Canon of Scripture, books which were not only not received before, but explicitly 
rejected as apocryphal, by most of the Fathers. Our opponents say, that these books 
were uncertain before, but now received confirmation. How could there be any uncertainty, 
in regard to these books, if the church was as infallible, in the first three ages, 
as in the fourth. These books were either canonical before the fourth century, or 
they were not: if the former, how came it to pass that they were not recognized 
by the apostles? How came they to be overlooked and rejected by the primitive Fathers? 
But if they were not canonical before, they must have been made canonical by the 
decree of some council. That is, the church can make that an inspired book, which 
was never given by inspiration. This absurdity was mentioned before, but it deserves 
to be repeated, because, however unreasonable it may be, it forms the true, and 
almost the only ground, on which the doctrine of the Romish church, in regard to 
these apocryphal books, rests. This is, indeed, a part of the Pope’s supremacy, 
Some of their best writers, however, deny this doctrine; and whatever others may


<pb n="80" id="iii.vi-Page_80" />pretend, it is most certain, that the Fathers, with 
one consent, believed that the Canon of sacred Scripture was complete in their time: 
they never dreamed of books not then canonical, becoming such, by any authority 
upon earth. Indeed, the idea of adding to the Canon, what did not, from the beginning, 
belong to it, never seems to have entered the mind of any person in former times. 
If this doctrine were correct, we might still have additions made to the Canon, 
and that too, of books which have existed for hundreds of years.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p34"> This question may 
be brought to a speedy issue, with all unprejudiced judges. These books were either 
written by divine inspiration for the guidance of the church in matters of faith 
and practice, or they were not; if the former, they always had a right to a place 
in the Canon; if the latter, no act of a pope or council could render that divine, 
which was not so before. It would be to change the nature of a fact, than which 
nothing is more impossible.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p35"> It is alleged, with much confidence, that the Greek 
Bibles, used by the Fathers, contained these books; and, therefore, whenever they 
give their testimony to the sacred Scriptures, these are included. This argument 
proves too much, for the third book of Esdras and the Prayer of Manasses were contained 
in these volumes, but these are rejected by the Romanists. The truth, however, is, 
that these books were not originally connected with the Septuagint; they were probably 
introduced into some of the later Greek versions, which were made by heretics. These 
versions, particularly that of <i>Theodotion</i>, came to be used promiscuously with that 
of the LXX; and to this day,


<pb n="81" id="iii.vi-Page_81" />the common copies contain the version of the book of Daniel 
by Theodotion, instead of that by the LXX.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p36"> By some such means, these apocryphal 
books crept into the Greek Bible; but the early Fathers were careful to distinguish 
them from the canonical Scriptures, as we have already seen. That they were read 
in the churches, is also true; but not as Scripture; not for the confirmation of 
doctrine, but for the edification of the common people.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p37"> Some of the Fathers, it 
is true, cited them as authority, but very seldom, and the reason which rendered 
it difficult for them to distinguish accurately between ecclesiastical and canonical 
books has already been given. These pious men were generally unacquainted with Hebrew 
literature, and finding all these books in Greek, and frequently bound up in the 
same volume with the canonical Scriptures, and observing that they contained excellent 
rules for the direction of life and the regulation of morals, they sometimes referred 
to them, and cited passages from them, and permitted them to be read in the church, 
for the instruction and edification of the people.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p38"> But the more learned of the Fathers, 
who examined into the authority of the sacred books with unceasing diligence, clearly 
marked the distinction between such books as were canonical, and such as were merely 
human compositions. And some of them even disapproved of the reading of these apocryphal 
books by the people; and some councils warned the churches against them. It was 
with this single view that so many catalogues of the canonical books were prepared 
and published.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p39"> Notwithstanding that we have taken so much pains


<pb n="82" id="iii.vi-Page_82" />to show that the books called <i>apocrypha</i>, are not canonical, 
we wish to avoid the opposite extreme of regarding them as useless, or injurious. 
Some of these books are important for the historical information which they contain; 
and, especially, as the facts recorded in them, are, in some instances, the fulfilment 
of remarkable prophecies.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p40"> Others of them are replete with sacred, moral, and prudential 
maxims, very useful to aid in the regulation of life and manners; but even with 
these, are interspersed sentiments, which are not perfectly accordant with the word 
of God. In short, these books are of very different value, but in the best of them 
there is so much error and imperfection, as to convince us, that they are human 
productions, and should be used as such: not as an infallible rule, but as useful 
helps in the attainment of knowledge, and in the practice of virtue. Therefore, 
when we would exclude them from a place in the Bible, we would not proscribe them 
as unfit to be read; but we would have them published in a separate volume, and 
studied much more carefully than they commonly have been.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p41"> And while we would dissent 
from the practice of reading <i>lessons</i> from these books, as Scriptural lessons are 
read in the church, we would cordially recommend the frequent perusal, in private, 
of the first of Maccabees, the Wisdom of Solomon, and above all Ecclesiasticus. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p42"> It is a dishonour to God, and a disparagement of his word, to place other books, 
in any respect on a level with the divine oracles; but it is a privilege to be permitted, 
to have access to the writings of men, eminent for their wisdom and piety. And it 
is also a


<pb n="83" id="iii.vi-Page_83" />matter of curious instruction to learn, what were the opinions 
of men, in ages long past, and in countries far remote.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p43"> The infallibility of the 
church of Rome is clearly proved to be without foundation, by the decree of the 
Council of Trent, canonizing the apocrypha. If we have been successful in proving 
that these books are not canonical, the infallibility of both popes and councils 
is overthrown; for if they erred in one instance, it proves that the doctrine is 
false. One great inconvenience of this doctrine is, that when that church falls 
into any error, she can never retract it; for that would be to acknowledge her fallibility. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p44"> Some allege that the church of Rome is not now what she was in former years; but 
that she has laid aside opinions formerly entertained. But this allegation is inconsistent 
with her claim to infallibility. According to this, the church of Rome has never 
erred; what she has declared to be true at any time she must forever maintain to 
be true; or give up her pretensions to infallibility. In regard to the Apocrypha, 
it is immaterial, whether the infallibility be supposed to reside in the pope or 
in a council; or in the pope and council united; for the council of Trent is considered 
to be an œcumenical council regularly constituted; and all its acts were sanctioned 
by the popes. Their error in pronouncing the apocrypha canonical, is decisive as 
to the infallibility of the church.</p>


<pb n="84" id="iii.vi-Page_84" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Section VI. No Canonical Book of the Old Testament Has Been Lost." progress="22.14%" id="iii.vii" prev="iii.vi" next="iii.viii">
<h2 id="iii.vii-p0.1"> SECTION VI.</h2>
<p class="index1" id="iii.vii-p1"> <span class="sc" id="iii.vii-p1.1">NO CANONICAL BOOK OF THE OLD TESTAMENT 
HAS BEEN LOST.</span></p>
<p class="continue" id="iii.vii-p2"> ON this subject there has existed some diversity of 
opinion. Chrysostom is cited by Bellarmine, as saying, ” That many of the 
writings of the prophets had perished, which may readily be proved from the 
history in Chronicles. For the Jews were negligent, and not only negligent but 
impious, so that some books were lost through carelessness, and others were 
burned, or otherwise destroyed.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p3"> In confirmation 
of this opinion, an appeal is made to <scripRef passage="1Ki 4:32,33" id="iii.vii-p3.1" parsed="|1Kgs|4|32|4|33" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.4.32-1Kgs.4.33">1 Kings iv. 32, 33</scripRef>, where it is said of Solomon, 
“That he spake three thousand proverbs, and his songs were a thousand and five. 
And he spake of trees, from the cedar in Lebanon, even unto the hyssop, that springeth 
out of the wall: he spake also of beasts, and of fowl, and of creeping things, and 
of fishes.” All these productions, it is acknowledged, nave perished.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p4"> Again it is 
said in <scripRef passage="1Chr 29:29,30" id="iii.vii-p4.1" parsed="|1Chr|29|29|29|30" osisRef="Bible:1Chr.29.29-1Chr.29.30">1 Chron. xxix. 29, 30</scripRef>. “Now the acts of David the king, first and last, 
behold they are written in the book of Samuel the seer, and in the book of Nathan 
the prophet, and in the book of Gad the seer; with all his reign, and his might, 
and the times that went over him, and over Israel, and over all


<pb n="85" id="iii.vii-Page_85" />the kingdoms of the countries.” The book of 
Jasher, also, is twice mentioned in Scripture. In <scripRef passage="Joshua x. 13" id="iii.vii-p4.2" parsed="|Josh|10|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Josh.10.13">Joshua x. 13</scripRef>, 
“And the sun stood 
still, and the moon stayed, until the people had avenged themselves on their enemies. 
Is not this written in the book of Jasher?” And in <scripRef passage="2Sam 1:18" id="iii.vii-p4.3" parsed="|2Sam|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Sam.1.18">2 Sam. i. 18</scripRef>, 
“And he bade them teach the children of Israel the use of the bow: behold it is 
written in the book of Jasher.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p5"> The book of the Wars of the Lord is referred to, in <scripRef passage="Num. xxi. 14" id="iii.vii-p5.1" parsed="|Num|21|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.21.14">Num. xxi. 14</scripRef>. But 
we have in the Canon no books under the name of Nathan and Gad: nor any book of 
Jasher; nor of the Wars of the Lord.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p6"> Moreover, we frequently are referred, in the 
sacred history, to other chronicles or annals, for a fuller account of the matters 
spoken of, which Chronicles are not now extant.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p7"> And in <scripRef passage="2Chr 9:29" id="iii.vii-p7.1" parsed="|2Chr|9|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Chr.9.29">2 Chron. ix. 29</scripRef>, it is said, 
“Now the rest of the acts of Solomon, first and last, are they not written in the 
book of Nathan the prophet, and in the prophecy of Ahijah the Shilonite, and in 
the visions of Iddo the seer, against Jeroboam the son of Nebat?” Now it is well 
known, that none of these writings of the prophets are in the Canon; at least, none 
of them under their names.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p8"> It is said also in <scripRef passage="2Chr 12:15" id="iii.vii-p8.1" parsed="|2Chr|12|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Chr.12.15">2 Chron. xii. 15</scripRef>, 
“Now the acts of 
Rehoboam, first and last, are they not written in the book of Shemaiah the prophet, 
and of Iddo the seer, concerning genealogies?” Of which works nothing remains, under 
the names of these prophets.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p9"> 1. The first observation which I would make on this subject, 
is, that every book referred to, or quoted in the sacred writings, is not 
necessarily an inspired, or canonical book. Because Paul cites passages from


<pb n="86" id="iii.vii-Page_86" />the Greek poets, it does not follow that we must receive their 
poems as inspired.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p10"> 2. A book may be written by an inspired man, and yet be neither 
inspired nor canonical. Inspiration was not constantly afforded to the prophets, 
but was occasional, and for particular important purposes. In common matters, and 
especially in things noways connected with religion, it is reasonable to suppose, 
that the prophets and apostles were left to the same guidance of reason and common 
sense, as other men. A man, therefore, inspired to deliver some prophecy, or even 
to write a canonical book, might write other books, with no greater assistance than 
other good men receive. Because Solomon was inspired to write some canonical books, 
it does not follow, that what he wrote on natural history, was also inspired. The 
Scriptures, however, do not say, that his three thousand proverbs, and his discourses 
on natural history, were ever committed to writing. It only says, that <i>he spake</i> 
these things. But supposing that all these discourses were committed to writing, 
which is not improbable, there is not the least reason for believing that they were 
inspired, any more than Solomon’s private letters to his friends, if he ever wrote 
any. Let it be remembered, that the prophets and apostles were only inspired on 
special occasions, and on particular subjects, and all difficulties respecting such 
works as these will vanish. How many of the books referred to in the Bible, and 
mentioned above, may have been of this description, it is now impossible to tell; 
but probably several of them belong to this class. No doubt there were many books 
of annals, much more minute and particular in the narration of facts, than those 
which we have. It was


<pb n="87" id="iii.vii-Page_87" />often enough to refer to these <i>state papers</i>, or public documents, 
as being sufficiently correct, in regard to the facts on account of which the reference 
was made. There is nothing derogatory to the word of God, in the supposition that 
the books of Kings and Chronicles, which we have in the Canon, were compiled by 
the inspired prophets from these public records. All that is necessary for us, is, 
that the facts are truly related; and this could be as infallibly secured on this 
hypothesis, as on any other.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p11"> The book of the Wars of the Lord, might for aught that 
appears, have been merely a muster roll of the army. The word translated <i>book</i> has 
so extensive a meaning in Hebrew, that it is not even necessary to suppose, that 
it was a writing at all. The book of <i>Jasher</i>, (or of <i>rectitude</i>, if we translate the 
word,) might have been some useful compend taken from Scripture, or composed by 
the wise, for the regulation of justice and equity, between man and man.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p12"> <span class="sc" id="iii.vii-p12.1">Augustine</span>, in his City of God, has 
distinguished accurately on this subject. “I think,” says he, “that those books 
which should have authority in religion were revealed by the Holy Spirit, and 
that men composed others by historical diligence, as the prophets did these by 
inspiration. And these two classes of books are so distinct, that it is only of 
those written by inspiration, that we are to suppose God, through them, to be 
speaking unto us. The one class is useful for fulness of knowledge; the other 
for authority in religion; in which authority the Canon is preserved.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p13"> 3. But again, 
it may be maintained, without any prejudice to the completeness of the Canon, that 
there may have been inspired writings which were not intended


<pb n="88" id="iii.vii-Page_88" />for the instruction of the church in all ages, but composed 
by the prophets for some special occasion. These writings, though inspired, were 
not canonical. They were temporary in their design, and when that was accomplished, 
they were no longer needed. We know that the prophets delivered, by inspiration, 
many discourses to the people, of which we have not a trace on record. Many true 
prophets are mentioned, who wrote nothing that we know of; and several are mentioned, 
whose names are not even given. The same is true of the apostles. Very few of them 
had any concern in writing the canonical Scriptures, and yet they all possessed 
plenary inspiration. And if they wrote letters, on special occasions, to the churches 
planted by them; yet these were not designed for the perpetual instruction of the 
universal church. Therefore <i>Shemaiah</i>, and <i>Iddo</i>, and <i>Nathan</i>, and 
<i>Gad</i>, might have 
written some things by inspiration, which were never intended to form a part of 
the Sacred Volume. It is not asserted, that there certainly existed such temporary 
inspired writings: all that is necessary to be maintained, is, that supposing such 
to have existed, which is not improbable, it does not follow that the Canon is incomplete, 
by reason of their loss. As this opinion may be startling to some, who have not 
thoroughly considered it, I will call in to its support the opinions of some distinguished 
theologians.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p14"> “It has been observed,” says Francis Junius, “that it is one thing 
to call a book sacred, another to say that it is canonical; for every book was sacred 
which was edited by a prophet, or apostle; but it does not follow that every such 
sacred book is canonical, and


<pb n="89" id="iii.vii-Page_89" />was designed for the whole body of the church. For example, it is 
credible that Isaiah the prophet wrote many things, as a prophet, which were 
truly inspired, but those writings only were canonical, which God consecrated to 
the treasure of the church, and which by special direction were added to the 
public Canon. Thus Paul and the other apostles may have written many things, by 
divine inspiration, which are not now extant; but those only are canonical, 
which were placed in the Sacred Volume, for the use of the universal church: 
which Canon received the approbation of the apostles, especially of John, who so 
long presided over the churches in Asia.”<note n="29" id="iii.vii-p14.1">Explic. in <scripRef passage="Numb. xxi." id="iii.vii-p14.2" parsed="|Num|21|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.21">Numb. xxi.</scripRef></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p15"> The evangelical <span class="sc" id="iii.vii-p15.1">Witsius</span>, of an age somewhat later, delivers 
his opinion on this point, in the following manner: “No one, I think, can 
doubt, but that all the apostles in the diligent exercise of their office, wrote 
frequent letters to the churches under their care, when they could not be 
present with them; and to whom they might often wish to communicate some 
instruction necessary for them in the circumstances in which they were placed. 
It would seem to me to be injurious to the reputation of those faithful and 
assiduous men, to suppose, that not one of them ever wrote any epistle, or 
addressed to a church, any writing, except those few, whose epistles are in the 
Canon. Now, as Peter, and Paul, and James, and John, were induced to write to 
the churches, on account of the need in which they stood of instruction, why 
would not the same necessity induce the other apostles to write to the churches 
under their care? Nor is there any reason why we should complain of


<pb n="90" id="iii.vii-Page_90" />the great loss which we have sustained, because these precious 
documents have perished; it is rather matter of gratitude, that so many have 
been preserved by the provident benevolence of God towards us, and so abundantly 
sufficient to instruct us, in the things pertaining to salvation.”<note n="30" id="iii.vii-p15.2">Meletem De Vita Pauli.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p16"> Although I have cited 
this passage from this excellent and orthodox theologian, in favour of the sentiment 
advanced; yet I do not feel at liberty to go the whole length of his opinion, here 
expressed. There is no reason to think, that any of the other apostles composed 
such works, as those which constitute the Canon of the New Testament. If they had, 
some of them would have been preserved, or at least, some memorial of such writings 
would have been handed down, in those churches to which they were addressed. These 
churches received and preserved the canonical books of those whose writings we have, 
and why should they neglect, or suffer to sink into oblivion, similar writings of 
apostles, from whom they first received the gospel?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p17"> Indeed, after all, this argument 
is merely hypothetical, and would be sufficient to answer the objections which might 
be made, if it could be proved, that some inspired writings had perished; but, in 
fact, there is no proof that any such ever existed. It is, therefore, highly probable, 
that we are in actual possession of all the books penned under the plenary inspiration 
of the Holy Spirit.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p18"> The last remark which I shall make in relation to the books 
of the Old Testament supposed to be lost, is, that it is highly probable that we 
have several of


<pb n="91" id="iii.vii-Page_91" />them now in the Canon, under another name. The books of Samuel, 
Kings, and Chronicles, were, probably, not written by one, but by a succession of 
prophets.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p19"> There is reason to believe, that until the Canon of the Old Testament 
was closed, the succession of prophets was never interrupted. Whatever was necessary 
to be added, by way of explanation, to any book already received into the Canon, 
they were competent to annex; or, whatever annals or histories, it was the purpose 
of God to have transmitted to posterity, they would be directed and inspired to 
prepare. Thus, different parts of these books might have been penned by <i>Gad, Nathan, Iddo, Shemaiah, 
&amp;c</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p20"> That some parts of these histories were prepared by prophets, 
we have clear proof, in one instance; for, Isaiah has inserted in his prophecy several 
chapters, which are contained in 2 Kings, and which, I think, there can be no doubt, 
were originally written by himself. See <scripRef passage="2Ki 18:1-37; 19:1-37; 20:1-21" id="iii.vii-p20.1" parsed="|2Kgs|18|1|18|37;|2Kgs|19|1|19|37;|2Kgs|20|1|20|21" osisRef="Bible:2Kgs.18.1-2Kgs.18.37 Bible:2Kgs.19.1-2Kgs.19.37 Bible:2Kgs.20.1-2Kgs.20.21">2 Kings xviii. xix. xx.</scripRef>, compared with <scripRef passage="Isa 36:1-22; 37:1-38; 38:1-22" id="iii.vii-p20.2" parsed="|Isa|36|1|36|22;|Isa|37|1|37|38;|Isa|38|1|38|22" osisRef="Bible:Isa.36.1-Isa.36.22 Bible:Isa.37.1-Isa.37.38 Bible:Isa.38.1-Isa.38.22">Isaiah 
xxxvi. xxxvii. xxxviii.</scripRef></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p21"> The Jewish doctors are of opinion, that the book of Jasher, 
is one of the books of the Pentateuch, or the whole law.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p22"> The book of the Wars of 
the Lord has by many been supposed to be no other than the book of Numbers.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p23"> Thus, 
I think, it sufficiently appears, from an examination of particulars, that there 
exists no evidence, that any canonical book of the Old Testament has been lost. 
To which we may add, that there are many general considerations of great weight, 
which go


<pb n="92" id="iii.vii-Page_92" />to prove, that no part of the Scriptures of the Old Testament 
has been lost.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p24"> The first is, that God by his providence would preserve from destruction 
books given by inspiration, and intended for the perpetual instruction of his church. 
It is reasonable to think, that he would not suffer his gracious purpose to be frustrated; 
and this argument, <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.vii-p24.1">a priori</span></i>, is greatly strengthened by the fact, that a remarkable 
providential care has been exercised in the preservation of the Sacred Scriptures. 
It is truly wonderful, that so many books should have been preserved unmutilated, 
through hundreds and thousands of years; and during vicissitudes so great; and especially 
when powerful tyrants were so desirous of annihilating the religion of the Jews, 
and used their utmost exertions to destroy their sacred books.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p25"> Another consideration 
of great weight is, the religious, and even scrupulous care, with which the Jews, 
as far as we can trace the history of the Sacred Scriptures, have watched over their 
preservation. There can, I think, be little doubt, that they exercised the same 
vigilance during that period of their history of which we have no monuments.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p26"> The 
translation of these books into Greek, is sufficient to show, that the same books 
existed nearly three hundred years before the advent of Christ.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p27"> And above all, the 
unqualified testimony to the Scriptures of the Old Testament, by Christ and his 
apostles, ought to satisfy us, that we have lost none of the inspired books of the 
Canon.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p28"> The Scriptures are constantly referred to, and quoted as infallible authority, 
by them, as we have before


<pb n="93" id="iii.vii-Page_93" />shown. These oracles were committed to the Jews as a sacred deposit, 
and they are never charged with unfaithfulness in this trust. The Scriptures are 
declared to have been written <i>for our learning</i>; and no intimation is given that 
they had ever been mutilated, or in any degree corrupted.</p>
<pb n="94" id="iii.vii-Page_94" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Section VII. The Oral Law of the Jews without Foundation." progress="24.68%" id="iii.viii" prev="iii.vii" next="iv">
<h2 id="iii.viii-p0.1"> SECTION VII.</h2>
<h3 id="iii.viii-p0.2"> THE ORAL LAW OF THE JEWS WITHOUT FOUNDATION.</h3>
<p class="continue" id="iii.viii-p1"> HOWEVER the Jews may seem to agree with us, in regard to the Canon of the Old Testament, 
this concord relates only to the written law; for they obstinately persist in maintaining, 
that besides the law which was engraven on tables of stone, and the other precepts, 
and ordinances, which were communicated to Moses, and were ordered to be written, 
God gave unto him <i>another Law</i>, explanatory of the first, which he was commanded 
not to commit to writing, but to deliver down by oral tradition.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p2"> The account which 
the Jewish doctors give of the first communication and subsequent delivery of this 
law, is found in the Talmud. It is there stated, that during the whole day, while 
Moses continued on the mount, he was learning the written law, but at night he was 
occupied in receiving the oral law.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p3"> When Moses descended from the mount, they say, 
that he first called Aaron into his tent, and communicated to him all that he had 
learned of this oral law; then he placed him on his right hand. Next he called in Eliezer and Ithamar, the sons of Aaron, and repeated the whole to them; on which 
they also took their seats, the one on his right hand, the other on his left. After 
this the seventy elders entered, and received the same instruction as Aaron and 
his sons.


<pb n="95" id="iii.viii-Page_95" />And finally, the same communication was made to the whole 
multitude of people. Then Moses arose and departed, and Aaron, who had now heard 
the whole four times, repeated what he had learned, and also withdrew. In the same 
manner, Eliezer and Ithamar, each in turn, went over the same ground, and departed. 
And finally, the seventy elders repeated the whole to the people; every one of whom 
delivered what he had heard to his neighbour. Thus, according to 
<span class="sc" id="iii.viii-p3.1">Maimonides</span>, was 
the oral law first given.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p4"> The Jewish account of its transmission to posterity is 
no less particular. They pretend that Moses, when forty years had elapsed from the 
time of the Israelites leaving Egypt, called all the people, and telling them that 
his end drew near, requested that if any of them had forgotten aught of what he 
had delivered to them, they should repair to him, and he would repeat to them anew 
what they might have forgotten. And they tell us, that from the first day of the 
eleventh month, to the sixth day of the twelfth, he was occupied in nothing else 
than repeating and explaining the law to the people.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p5"> But, in a special manner, he 
committed this law to Joshua, by whom it was communicated, shortly before his death, 
to Phineas, the son of Eliezer; by Phineas, to Eli; by Eli, to Samuel; by Samuel, 
to David and Ahijah; by Ahijah, to Elijah; by Elijah, to Elisha; by Elisha, to Jehoiada; 
by Jehoiada, to Zechariah; by Zechariah to Hosea; by Hosea, to Amos; by Amos, to 
Isaiah; by Isaiah, to Micah; by Micah, to Joel; by Joel, to Nahum; by Nahum, to 
Habakkuk; by Habakkuk, to Zephaniah; by Zephaniah, to Jeremiah; by Jeremiah, to 
Baruch; by Baruch, to Ezra, the president


<pb n="96" id="iii.viii-Page_96" />of the great synagogue. By Ezra, this law was delivered 
to the high priest Jaddua; by Jaddua, to Antigonus; by Antigonus, to Joseph son 
of John, and Joseph son of Jehezer; by these to Aristobulus, and Joshua the son 
of Perechiah; by them to Judah son of Tibœus, and Simeon son of Satah. Thence to 
Shemaiah—to Hillel—to Simeon his son, supposed to have been the same who took 
our Saviour in his arms, in the temple, when brought thither to be presented by 
his parents. From Simeon, it passed to Gamaliel, the preceptor, as it is 
supposed, of Paul. Then to Simeon his son; and finally, to the son of Simeon,
<span class="sc" id="iii.viii-p5.1">Judah Hakkadosh</span>, 
by whom it was committed to writing.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p6"> But, although, the above list brings down an 
unbroken succession, from Moses to Judah the Holy, yet to render the tradition still 
more certain, the Jewish doctors inform us, that this oral law was also committed, 
in a special manner, to the high priests, and handed down, through their line, until 
it was committed to writing.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p7"> Judah Hakkadosh was the president of the Academy at 
Tiberias, and was held in great reputation for his sanctity, from which circumstance 
he received his surname, <i>Hakkadosh the Holy</i>. The temple being now desolate, and 
the nation scattered abroad, it was feared lest the traditionary law might be lost; 
therefore it was resolved to preserve it by committing it to writing. Judah the 
Holy, who lived about the middle of the second century, undertook this work, and 
digested all the traditions he could collect in six books, each consisting of several 
tracts. The whole number is <i>sixty-three</i>. But these tracts are again subdivided


<pb n="97" id="iii.viii-Page_97" />into numerous chapters. This is the famous <i>Mishna</i> of the 
Jews. When finished, it was received by the nation with the highest respect and 
confidence; and their doctors began, forthwith, to compose commentaries on every 
part of it, These comments are called the <i>Gemara</i>, or the <i>Completion</i>; and the 
<i>Mishna</i> 
and <i>Gemara</i>, together, form the Talmud. But as this work of commenting on the text 
of the Mishna was pursued, not only in Judea, but in Babylonia, where a large number 
of Jews resided, hence it came to pass, that two Talmuds were formed; the one called 
the <i>Jerusalem Talmud</i>, the other, the <i>Babylonish Talmud</i>. In both these, the
<i>Mishna</i>, 
committed to writing by Judah, is the text; but the commentaries are widely different. 
The former was completed before the close of the third century of the Christian 
era; the latter was not completed until towards the close of the fifth century. 
The Babylonish Talmud is much the larger of the two; for while that of Jerusalem 
has been printed in one folio volume, this fills twelve folios. This last is also 
held in much higher esteem by the Jews than the other; and, indeed, it comprehends 
all the learning and religion of that people, since they have been cast off for 
their unbelief and rejection of the true Messiah.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p8"> <span class="sc" id="iii.viii-p8.1">Maimonides</span> has given an excellent 
digest of all the laws and institutions enjoined in this great work.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p9"> The Jews place 
fully as much faith in the Talmud as they do in the Bible. Indeed, it is held in 
much greater esteem, and the reading of it is much more encouraged. It is a saying 
of one of their most esteemed Rabbies, “That the oral law is the foundation of 
the written; nor can the written law be expounded,


<pb n="98" id="iii.viii-Page_98" />but by the oral.” Agreeably to this, in their confession, 
called the <i>Golden Altar</i>, it is said, “It is impossible for us to stand upon the 
foundation of our holy law, which is the written law, unless it be by the oral law, 
which is the exposition thereof.” In the Talmud it is written, “That to give attention 
to the study of the Bible is some virtue; but he who pays attention to the study 
of the Mishna, possesses a virtue which shall receive a reward; and he who occupies 
himself in reading the Gemara, has a virtue, than which there is none more excellent.” 
Nay, they go to the impious length of saying, “That he who is employed in the study 
of the Bible and nothing else, does but waste his time.” They maintain, that if 
the declarations of this oral law be ever so inconsistent with reason and common 
sense, they must be received with implicit faith—“You must not depart from them,” 
says Rabbi Solomon Jarchi, “if they should assert that your right hand is your 
left, or your left your right.” And in the Talmud it is taught, “That, to sin against 
the words of the scribes, is far more grievous than to sin against the words of 
the Law.” “My son, attend rather to the words of the scribes, than to the words 
of the Law.” “The text of the Bible is like water, but the Mishna is like wine;” 
with many other similar comparisons.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p10"> Without the oral law, they assert, that the 
written law remains in perfect darkness; for, say they, “There are many things 
in Scripture, which are contradictory, and which can in no way be reconciled, but 
by the oral law, which Moses received on Mount Sinai.” In conformity with these 
sentiments, is the conduct of the Jews until this day. Their learned men spend almost 


<pb n="99" id="iii.viii-Page_99" />all their time in poring over the Talmud; and he, among them, 
who knows most of the contents of this monstrous farrago of lies and nonsense, is 
esteemed the most learned man. In consequence of their implicit faith in this oral 
law, it becomes almost useless to reason with the Jews out of the Scriptures of 
the Old Testament. It is a matter of real importance, therefore, to show that this 
whole fabric rests on a sandy foundation; and to demonstrate that there is no evidence 
whatever that any such law was ever given to Moses on Sinai. To this subject, therefore, 
I would now solicit the attention of the reader.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p11"> Here, then, let it be observed, 
that we have no controversy with the Jews concerning the written law, Moral, Ceremonial, 
or Political; nor do we deny that Moses received from God, on Mount Sinai, some 
explication of the written law. But what we maintain is, that this exposition did 
not form a second distinct law; that it was not the same as the oral law of the 
Jews, contained in the Talmud; that it was not received by Moses in a distinct form 
from the written law, and attended with a prohibition to commit it to writing.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p12"> In 
support of these positions, we solicit the attention of the impartial reader to 
the following arguments:</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p13"> 1. There is not the slightest mention of any such law in 
all the sacred records; neither of its original communication to Moses, nor of its 
transmission to posterity, in the way pretended by the Jews. Now, we ask, is it 
probable, that if such a law had been given, there should never have been any hint 
of the matter, nor the least reference to it, in the whole Bible? Certainly, this 
total silence of Scripture is


<pb n="100" id="iii.viii-Page_100" />very little favourable to the doctrine of an oral law. 
Maimonides does indeed pretend to find a reference to it in <scripRef passage="Exodus xxiv. 12" id="iii.viii-p13.1" parsed="|Exod|24|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.24.12">Exodus xxiv. 12</scripRef>. 
“I 
will give you, saith the Lord, a law and commandment;” by the first of these he 
understands the written law, and by the last the oral. But if he had only attended 
to the words next ensuing, he would never have adduced this text in confirmation 
of an oral law; “which I have written that thou mayst teach them.” And we know 
that it is very common to express the written law by both these terms, as well as 
by several others of the same import. Now, if no record exists of such a law having 
been given to Moses, how can we, at this late period, be satisfied of the fact? 
If it was never heard of for more than two thousand years afterwards, what evidence 
is there that it ever existed?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p14"> 2. Again, we know that in the time of king Josiah, 
the written law, which had been lost, was found again. How great was the consternation 
of the pious king and his court, on this occasion! How memorable the history of 
this fact! But what became of the oral law during this period? Is it reasonable 
to think, that this would remain uninjured through successive ages of idolatry, 
when the written law was so entirely forgotten? If they had lost the knowledge of 
what was in their written law, would they be likely to retain that which was oral? 
If the written law was lost, would the traditionary law be preserved? And if this 
was at any time lost, how could it be recovered? Not from the written law, for this 
does not contain it; not from the memory of man, for the supposition is, that it 
was thence obliterated. If, then, this law, by any chance, was once lost, it is 
manifest that it could never


<pb n="101" id="iii.viii-Page_101" />be recovered, but by divine revelation. And when we survey 
the history of the Jews, is it conceivable, that such a body of law, as that contained 
in the Talmud, immensely larger than the written law, could have been preserved 
entire, through so many generations, merely by oral communication? The Jews, indeed, 
amuse us with a fable on this subject. They tell us that while the Israelites mourned 
on account of the death of Moses, they forgot three thousand of these traditions, 
which were recovered by the ingenuity of Othniel the son of Kenaz. This is ridiculous 
enough. What a heap of traditions must that have been, from which three thousand 
could be lost at once! And how profound the genius of Othniel, which was able to 
bring to light such a multitude of precepts, after they had been completely forgotten! 
But the proof of this fact is more ludicrous still. It is derived from <scripRef passage="Joshua xv. 16, 17" id="iii.viii-p14.1" parsed="|Josh|15|16|15|17" osisRef="Bible:Josh.15.16-Josh.15.17">Joshua xv. 
16, 17</scripRef>. “And Caleb said, He that smiteth Kirjath-Sepher, and taketh it, to him will 
I give Achsah my daughter to wife. And Othniel the son of Kenaz, the brother of 
Caleb, took it: and he gave him Achsah his daughter to wife.” The unlearned reader 
should he informed that <i>Kirjath-Sepher</i>, means <i>the city of the book</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p15"> But who retained 
the oral law safely preserved in his memory during the long reign of Manasseh, and 
during the reign of Amon, and of Josiah? Where was that law, during the seventy 
years captivity in Babylon? Have we not a word to inform us of the fate of this 
law in all the histories of those times? What! is there not a hint concerning 
the preservation of a deposit so precious as this law is pretended to be? We 
must say again, that this continued silence of


<pb n="102" id="iii.viii-Page_102" />Scripture, through a period of so many hundred years, speaks 
little in favour of the unwritten law.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p16"> 3. The Jews again inform us, that this law 
was prohibited to be written; but whence do they derive the proof of the assertion? 
Let the evidence, if there be any, be produced. Must we have recourse to the oral 
law itself, for testimony? Be it so. But why then is it now written, and has been, 
for more than fifteen hundred years? In the Talmud, it is said, “The words of the 
written law, it is not lawful for you to commit to oral tradition; nor the words 
of the oral law to writing.” And <span class="sc" id="iii.viii-p16.1">Sol. Jarchi</span> says, “Neither is it lawful to write 
the oral law.” Now we say, there was a law containing such a prohibition, or there 
was not. If the former, then the Talmudists have transgressed a positive precept 
of this law, in committing it to writing; if the latter, then their Talmud and their 
rabbies speak falsely. Let them choose in this dilemma.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p17"> 4. But it can be proved, 
that whatever laws Moses received from God, the same he was commanded <i>to write</i>. 
It is said, “And Moses came and told the people all the words of the Lord. And 
Moses wrote all the words of the Lord.” <scripRef passage="Exod. xxiv. 3, 4" id="iii.viii-p17.1" parsed="|Exod|24|3|24|4" osisRef="Bible:Exod.24.3-Exod.24.4">Exod. xxiv. 3, 4</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p18"> And again, it is said, “And the Lord said to Moses, Write 
these words, for according to these words have I made a covenant with you and 
with Israel.” <scripRef passage="Exod. xxxiv. 27, 28" id="iii.viii-p18.1" parsed="|Exod|34|27|34|28" osisRef="Bible:Exod.34.27-Exod.34.28">Exod. xxxiv. 27, 28</scripRef>. And it is worthy of particular 
observation, that whenever the people are called upon to obey the law of the Lord, 
no mention is made of any other than the written law. Thus Moses, when his end approached, 
made a speech unto the people; after which, it is added, “And Moses wrote this law, 
and


<pb n="103" id="iii.viii-Page_103" />delivered it unto the priests the sons of Levi, which bare the ark 
of the covenant of the Lord, and unto all the elders of Israel. And Moses 
commanded them saying, At the end of every seven years, in the solemnity of the 
year of release, in the feast of tabernacles, when all Israel is come to appear 
before the Lord thy God, in the place which he shall choose, thou shalt read it 
before all Israel in their hearing.” <scripRef passage="Deut. xxxi. 9, 24" id="iii.viii-p18.2" parsed="|Deut|31|9|0|0;|Deut|31|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.31.9 Bible:Deut.31.24">Deut. xxxi. 9, 24</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p19"> Here, observe, there is 
no mention of any other but the written law. There is no direction to repeat the 
oral law, at this time of leisure; but surely it was more necessary to command the 
people to do this, if there had been such a law, than to hear the written law which 
they might read from time to time.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p20"> In the time of Ahaz, the sacred historian informs us, “‘That 
the Lord testified against Israel, and against Judah, by all the prophets, and 
by all the seers, saying, Turn ye from your evil ways, and keep my commandments 
and statutes, according to all the law which I commanded your fathers, and which 
I sent unto you by my servants the prophets.” <scripRef passage="2Ki 17:13,37" id="iii.viii-p20.1" parsed="|2Kgs|17|13|0|0;|2Kgs|17|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Kgs.17.13 Bible:2Kgs.17.37">2 Kings xvii. 13, 37</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p21"> Now, it is very manifest that the law which they are reproved 
for breaking, was the written law; for in the same chapter we have the following 
exhortation: “And the statutes, and the ordinances, and the law, and the 
commandments which he wrote for you, ye shall observe to do for evermore.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p22"> The prophets continually refer the people “to the law and to 
the testimony,” and declare, “if they speak not according to this word, it is 
because there is no light in them.”</p><pb n="104" id="iii.viii-Page_104" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p23"> When Jehoshaphat set about reforming and instructing the 
people, and set on foot an important mission, consisting of princes and Levites, 
to teach them, they confined themselves to what was written in the Scriptures, 
“And they taught in Judah, and had the book of the law of the Lord with them, 
and went about through all the cities of Judah, and taught the people.” <scripRef passage="2Chr 17:9" id="iii.viii-p23.1" parsed="|2Chr|17|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Chr.17.9">2 Chron. xvii. 9</scripRef>. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p24"> So also Ezra, when he instructed the people who had returned 
from Babylon, made use of no other than the written law; “And Ezra the priest 
brought the law before the congregation, both of men and women, and all that 
could hear with understanding. And he read therein before the street, that was 
before the water-gate, from the morning until mid-day, before the men and the 
women, and those that could understand: and the ears of all the people were 
attentive unto the book of the law. And Ezra stood upon a pulpit of wood, which 
they had made for the purpose; and Ezra opened the book in sight of all the 
people, and when he opened it, all the people stood up. And the priests and the 
Levites caused the people to understand the law; and they read in the book, in 
the law of God distinctly, and gave the sense, and caused the people to 
understand the reading.” <scripRef passage="Neh. viii. 2-5, 7, 8" id="iii.viii-p24.1" parsed="|Neh|8|2|8|5;|Neh|8|7|0|0;|Neh|8|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Neh.8.2-Neh.8.5 Bible:Neh.8.7 Bible:Neh.8.8">Neh. viii. 2-5, 7, 8</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p25"> 5. Besides, the written law is pronounced to be perfect, so 
that nothing need, or could be added to it; therefore the oral law was 
superfluous. “The law of the Lord is perfect, converting the soul.” <scripRef passage="Psa. xix. 8" id="iii.viii-p25.1" parsed="|Ps|19|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19.8">Psa. xix. 8</scripRef>. 
“Ye shall not add unto the word which I command you, neither 
shall ye diminish aught from it, that ye


<pb n="105" id="iii.viii-Page_105" />may keep the commandments of the Lord your God, which I command 
you.” <scripRef passage="Deut. iv. 1, 2" id="iii.viii-p25.2" parsed="|Deut|4|1|4|2" osisRef="Bible:Deut.4.1-Deut.4.2">Deut. iv. 1, 2</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p26"> It is not a valid objection which they bring against 
this argument, that Christians add the gospel to the law; for this is not, properly 
speaking, a new law. The gospel is a promise of grace and salvation. The precepts 
of the law are, indeed, specially employed in the gospel, to a purpose for which 
they were not originally intended; but the gospel, in whatever light it may be viewed, 
is committed to writing, and no part of it left to depend on oral tradition.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p27"> 6. In the numerous exhortations and injunctions of Almighty 
God, recorded in the Old Testament, there is not an instance of any one being 
commanded to do anything not contained in the written law, which proves, that 
either there was no other law in existence, or that obedience to it was not 
required; and if obedience was not required, then, certainly, there was no law.<note n="31" id="iii.viii-p27.1">It 
would be tedious to refer to all the texts in which commands and exhortations 
are given, but the reader may consult the following:—<scripRef passage="Deut 10:12,13; 11:32; 28:1; 30:20; 29:9,20; 32:45,46" id="iii.viii-p27.2" parsed="|Deut|10|12|10|13;|Deut|11|32|0|0;|Deut|28|1|0|0;|Deut|30|20|0|0;|Deut|29|9|0|0;|Deut|29|20|0|0;|Deut|32|45|32|46" osisRef="Bible:Deut.10.12-Deut.10.13 Bible:Deut.11.32 Bible:Deut.28.1 Bible:Deut.30.20 Bible:Deut.29.9 Bible:Deut.29.20 Bible:Deut.32.45-Deut.32.46">Deut. x. 12, 13; xi. 32; xxviii. 
1; xxx. 20. xi; xxix. 9, 20; xxxii. 45, 46</scripRef>. <scripRef passage="Josh 1:7; 23:6" id="iii.viii-p27.3" parsed="|Josh|1|7|0|0;|Josh|23|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Josh.1.7 Bible:Josh.23.6">Josh. i. 7; xxiii. 6</scripRef>. <scripRef passage="2Ki 14:6" id="iii.viii-p27.4" parsed="|2Kgs|14|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Kgs.14.6">2 Kings xiv. 6</scripRef>. 
<scripRef passage="2Chr 24:4; 30:16" id="iii.viii-p27.5" parsed="|2Chr|24|4|0|0;|2Chr|30|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Chr.24.4 Bible:2Chr.30.16">2 Chron. xxv. 4; xxx. 16</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p28"> Moreover, many of the Jews themselves concur 
with us in rejecting the oral law. The chief advocates of traditions were the Pharisees, 
who arose out of the schools of Hillel and Shammai, who lived after the times of 
the Maccabees. On this subject, we have the testimony of Jerome, who says, “Shammai 
and Hillel, from whom arose the Scribes and Pharisees, not long before the birth 
of Christ; the first of whom was called the <i>Dissipator</i>, and the last, <i>Profane</i>; because, 


<pb n="106" id="iii.viii-Page_106" />by their traditions, they destroyed the law of God.” <scripRef passage="Isa 8:1-22" id="iii.viii-p28.1" parsed="|Isa|8|1|8|22" osisRef="Bible:Isa.8.1-Isa.8.22">Isai. 
viii.</scripRef> But on this point, the Sadducees were opposed to the Pharisees, and, according 
to Josephus, rejected all traditions, adhering to the Scriptures alone. With them 
agreed the Samaritans, and Essenes. The Karaites, also, received the written word, 
and rejected all traditions; although in other respects, they did not agree with 
the Sadducees. And in consequence of this, they are hated and reviled by the other 
Jews, so that it is not without great difficulty that they will receive a Karaite 
into one of their synagogues. Of this sect, there are still some remaining in Poland, 
Russia, Turkey, and Africa.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p29"> It now remains to mention the arguments by which the 
Jews attempt to establish their oral law. These shall be taken from 
<span class="sc" id="iii.viii-p29.1">Manasseh ben Israel</span>,<note n="32" id="iii.viii-p29.2">Concil. in Exod.</note> one of their most learned and liberal men. He argues from the necessity 
of an oral law, to explain many parts of the written law. To confirm this opinion, 
he adduces several examples, as <scripRef passage="Exodus xii. 2" id="iii.viii-p29.3" parsed="|Exod|12|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.12.2">Exodus xii. 2</scripRef>. “This month shall be unto you the 
beginning of months, it shall be the first month of the year.” On this text he 
remarks, “That the name of the month is not mentioned. It is not said, whether 
the months were lunar or solar, both of which were in ancient use; and yet 
without knowing this, the precept could not be observed. The same difficulty 
occurs in regard to the other annual feasts.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p30"> “Another example is taken from <scripRef passage="Lev. xi. 133" id="iii.viii-p30.1" parsed="|Lev|11|133|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lev.11.133">Lev. xi. 133</scripRef>, where it is 
commanded, that unclean birds shall not be eaten, and yet we are not furnished with 
any <i>criteria</i>, by 


<pb n="107" id="iii.viii-Page_107" />which to distinguish the clean from the unclean, as in the 
case of beasts. A third example is from <scripRef passage="Exod. xvi. 29" id="iii.viii-p30.2" parsed="|Exod|16|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.16.29">Exod. xvi. 29</scripRef>, ‘Let no man go out of his 
place on the seventh day,’ and yet we are not informed, whether he was forbidden 
to leave his house, his court, his city, or his suburbs. So, in <scripRef passage="Lev. xxi. 12" id="iii.viii-p30.3" parsed="|Lev|21|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lev.21.12">Lev. xxi. 12</scripRef>, 
the priest is forbidden ‘to go out of the Sanctuary,’ and no time is limited; 
but we know that the residence of the priests was without the precincts of the 
temple, and that they served there in rotation.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p31"> “Again, in <scripRef passage="Exod. xx. 100" id="iii.viii-p31.1" parsed="|Exod|20|100|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.20.100">Exod. xx. 100</scripRef>, all work is prohibited 
on the Sabbath, but circumcision is commanded to be performed on the eighth day; 
and it is nowhere declared, whether this rite should be deferred, when the eighth 
day occurred on the Sabbath. The same difficulty exists in regard to the slaying 
of the paschal lamb, which was confined by the law to the fourteenth day of the 
month, and we are nowhere informed what was to be done when this was the Sabbath.” 
“In <scripRef passage="Deut 24:1-22" id="iii.viii-p31.2" parsed="|Deut|24|1|24|22" osisRef="Bible:Deut.24.1-Deut.24.22">Deut. xxiv.</scripRef> we have many laws relating to marriage, but we are nowhere informed 
what was constituted a legal marriage.” “In the Feast of the Tabernacles, 
beautiful branches of trees are directed to be used, but the species of tree is 
not mentioned. And in the Feast of Weeks, it is commanded, ‘That on the fiftieth 
day, the wave-sheaf should be offered from their habitations;’ but where it 
should be offered is not said. And, finally, among prohibited marriages, the 
wife of an uncle is never mentioned.” 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p32"> In these, and many other instances, the learned Jew observes, that the law could 
only be understood by such oral tradition as he supposes accompanied the written 
law.</p><pb n="108" id="iii.viii-Page_108" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p33"> Now, in answer to these things, we observe first, in the 
general, that however many difficulties may be started respecting the precise meaning 
of many parts of the law, these can never prove the existence of an oral law. The 
decision on these points might have been left to the discretion of the worshippers, 
or to the common sense of the people. Besides, many things may appear obscure to 
us, which were not so to the ancient Israelites; so that they might have needed 
no oral law to explain them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p34"> Again, it is one thing to expound a law, and another 
to add something to it; but the oral law for which they plead, is not a mere exposition, 
but an additional law.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p35"> It is one thing to avail ourselves of traditions to interpret 
the law, and another to receive them as divine and absolutely necessary. We do not 
deny that many things may be performed according to ancient custom, or the traditions 
of preceding ages, in things indifferent; but we do deny that these can be considered 
as divine or necessary.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p36"> But particularly, we answer, that the alleged difficulty 
about the name of the month has no existence, for it can be very well ascertained 
from the circumstances of the case; and in <scripRef passage="Exod 13:4" id="iii.viii-p36.1" parsed="|Exod|13|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.13.4">Exod. xiii.</scripRef> the month is named. The civil 
year of the Jews began with the month Tisri, but the ecclesiastical with Abib. There 
is, in fact, no greater difficulty here, than in any other case, where the circumstance 
of time is mentioned. There was no need of understanding the method of reducing 
solar and lunar years into one another, to decide this matter. And if the Talmud 
be examined on this point, where the oral law is supposed to be now


<pb n="109" id="iii.viii-Page_109" />contained, there will be found there no satisfactory method 
of computing time. And, indeed, the Talmudic doctors are so far from being agreed 
on this subject, that anything else may be found sooner than a law regulating this 
matter in the Talmud.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p37"> And in regard to the unclean birds, why was it necessary to 
have <i>criteria</i> to distinguish them, since a catalogue of them is given in the very 
passage to which reference is made? And I would ask, does the pretended oral law 
contain any such <i>criteria</i>, to direct in this case? Nothing less. The difficulty 
about the people leaving their place on the Sabbath, and the priests leaving the 
temple, is really too trifling to require any serious consideration. And as to what 
should be done when the day of circumcising a child, or of killing the passover, 
happened on the Sabbath, it is a point easily decided. These positive institutions 
ought to have been observed, on whatever day they occurred.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p38"> The question respecting 
matrimony should rather provoke a smile, than a serious answer; for who is ignorant 
what constitutes a lawful marriage? Or who would suppose that the ceremonies attendant 
on this transaction ought to be prescribed by the law of God; or, that another law 
was requisite for the purpose? As well might our learned Jew insist on the necessity 
of an oral law, to teach us how we should eat, drink, and perform our daily work. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p39"> If the law prescribed beautiful branches of trees to be used 
in the Feast of Tabernacles, what need was there of an oral law to teach 
anything more? If such branches were used, it was of course indifferent whether 
they were of this or that species.</p><pb n="110" id="iii.viii-Page_110" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p40"> Equally futile are the other arguments of the author, 
and need not be answered in detail.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p41"> It appears, therefore, that there is no evidence 
that God ever gave any law to Moses, distinct from that which is written in the 
Pentateuch. And there is good reason to believe, that the various laws found in 
the Mishna, were never received from God, nor derived by tradition from Moses; but 
were traditions of the fathers, such as were in use in the time of our Saviour, 
who severely reprehends the Scribes and Pharisees, for setting aside, and rendering 
of no effect, the word of God, by their unauthorized traditions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p42"> The internal evidence 
is itself sufficient to convince us that the laws of the Talmud are human inventions, 
and not divine institutions; except that those circumstances of divine worship which 
were left to the discretion of the people, and which were regulated by custom, may 
be often found preserved in this immense work.</p>


<pb n="111" id="iii.viii-Page_111" />
</div2></div1>

    <div1 title="Part II. The Canon of the New Testament." progress="29.38%" id="iv" prev="iii.viii" next="iv.i">

<hr style="margin-top:1in; width:90%;" />
<h1 id="iv-p0.2">PART II. </h1>
<hr style="margin-top:.5in; margin-bottom:.5in; width:20%;" />
<h2 id="iv-p0.4"> THE CANON OF THE NEW TESTAMENT.</h2>
<hr style="margin-bottom:1in; width:90%;" />

<pb n="112" id="iv-Page_112" />

<pb n="113" id="iv-Page_113" />

      <div2 title="Section I. Method of Settling the Canon of the New Testament." progress="29.39%" id="iv.i" prev="iv" next="iv.ii">
<h2 id="iv.i-p0.1">SECTION I.</h2>
<h3 id="iv.i-p0.2">METHOD OF SETTLING THE CANON OF THE NEW TESTAMENT.</h3>
<p class="continue" id="iv.i-p1">AFTER what has been said, in the former part of this work, respecting 
the importance of settling the Canon on correct principles, it will be unnecessary 
to add anything here on that subject, except to say, that this inquiry cannot be 
less interesting in regard to the Old Testament than to the New. It is a subject 
which calls for our utmost diligence and impartiality. It is one which we cannot 
neglect with a good conscience; for the inquiry is nothing less than to ascertain 
what revelation God has made to us, and where it is to be found.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p2">As to the proper method of settling the Canon of the New 
Testament, the same course must be pursued as has been done in respect to the 
Old. We must have recourse to authentic history, and endeavour to ascertain what 
books were received as genuine by the primitive church and early Fathers. The 
contemporaries, and immediate successors of the apostles, are the most competent 
witnesses in this case. If, among these, there is found to have been a general 
agreement, as to what books were canonical, it will go far to satisfy us 
respecting the true Canon; for it cannot be supposed, that they could easily be 
deceived in a


<pb n="114" id="iv.i-Page_114" />matter of this sort. A general consent of the early 
Fathers, and of the primitive church, therefore, furnishes conclusive evidence on 
this point, and is that species of evidence which is least liable to fallacy or 
abuse. The learned <span class="sc" id="iv.i-p2.1">Huet</span>, has, therefore, assumed it as a 
maxim, “<span class="sc" id="iv.i-p2.2">That every book is genuine, which was esteemed genuine 
by those who lived nearest to the time when it was written, and by the ages 
following, in a continued series.</span>”<note n="33" id="iv.i-p2.3">Demonstratio Evang.</note> The reasonableness 
of this rule will appear more evident, when we consider the great esteem with which 
these books were at first received; the constant public reading of them in the churches, 
and the early version of them into other languages.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p3">The high claims of the Romish 
church, in regard to the authority of fixing the Canon, have already been disproved, 
as it relates to the books of the Old Testament; and the same arguments apply with 
their full force to the Canon of the New Testament, and need not be repeated. It 
may not be amiss, however, to hear from distinguished writers of that communion, 
what their real opinion is on this subject. <span class="sc" id="iv.i-p3.1">Heuman</span> 
asserts, “That the sacred Scriptures, without the authority of the church, have 
no more authority than Æsop’s Fables.” 
And <span class="sc" id="iv.i-p3.2">Baillie</span>, “That he would give no more credit to Matthew than to Livy, unless 
the church obliged him.” To the same purpose speak <span class="sc" id="iv.i-p3.3">Pighius, Eckius, Bellarmine</span>, 
and many others of their most distinguished writers. By the authority of the 
church, they understand a power lodged in the church of Rome, to determine what 
books shall be


<pb n="115" id="iv.i-Page_115" />received as the word of God; than which it is scarcely 
possible to conceive of anything more absurd.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p4">In avoiding this extreme, some Protestants 
have verged towards the opposite, and have asserted, that the only, or principal 
evidence of the canonical authority of the sacred Scriptures is, their internal 
evidence. Even some churches went so far as to insert this opinion in their public 
confessions.<note n="34" id="iv.i-p4.1">See the Confession 
of the Reformed Gallican Church.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p5">Now it ought not to be doubted, that the internal evidence of the 
Scriptures is exceedingly strong; and that when the mind of the reader is truly 
illuminated, it derives from this source the most unwavering conviction of their 
truth and divine authority; but that every sincere Christian should be able, in 
all cases, by this internal light, to distinguish between canonical books and such 
as are not, is surely no very safe or reasonable opinion. Suppose that a thousand 
books of various kinds, including the canonical, were placed before any sincere 
Christian, would he be able, without mistake, to select from this mass the twenty-seven 
books of which the New Testament is composed, if he had nothing to guide him but 
the internal evidence? Would every such person be able at once to determine, whether 
the book of <i>Ecclesiastes</i>, or of <i>Ecclesiasticus</i>, belonged to the 
Canon of the Old Testament, by internal evidence alone? It is certain, that the 
influence of the Holy Spirit is necessary to produce a true faith in the word of 
God; but to make this the only criterion by which to judge of the canonical 
authority of a book is certainly liable to strong objections. The tendency of 
this doctrine is to enthusiasm, and the consequence of acting upon it, would be 
to unsettle,


<pb n="116" id="iv.i-Page_116" />rather than establish, the Canon of Holy Scripture; 
for it would be strange, if some persons, without any other guidance than their 
own spiritual taste, would not pretend that other books besides those long received 
were canonical, or would not be disposed to reject some part of these. If this evidence 
were as infallible as some would have it to be, then the authenticity of every disputed 
text, as well as the canonical authority of every book, might be ascertained by 
it. But, it is a fact, that some eminently pious men doubted for a while respecting 
the canonical authority of some genuine books of the New Testament.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p6">And if the internal 
evidence were the only criterion of canonical authority to which we could resort, 
there would remain no possibility of convincing any person of the inspiration of 
a book, unless he could perceive in it the internal evidence of a divine origin. 
In many cases this species of evidence can scarcely be said to exist, as when for 
wise purposes God directs or inspires a prophet to record genealogical tables; or 
even in the narration of common events, I do not see how it can be determined from 
internal evidence, that the history is written by inspiration; for the only circumstance 
in which an inspired narrative differs from a faithful human history, is that the 
one is infallible, and the other is not; but the existence of this infallibility, 
or the absence of it, is not apparent from reading the books. Both accounts may 
appear consistent, and it is only, or chiefly, by external evidence that we can 
know that one of them is inspired. Who could undertake to say, that from internal 
evidence alone, he could determine that the book of Esther, or the Chronicles, were 
written by inspiration? Besides,


<pb n="117" id="iv.i-Page_117" />some books are obscure and not easily understood; now, 
how could any one discern the internal evidence of a book, the meaning of which 
he did not yet understand?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p7">The evidence arising from a general view of the Scriptures, 
collectively, is most convincing, but is not so well adapted to determine whether 
some one book, considered separately, was certainly written by divine inspiration. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p8">It is necessary, therefore, to proceed to our destined point in a more circuitous 
way. We must be at the pains to examine into the history of the Canon, and, as was 
before said, to ascertain what books were esteemed canonical by all those who had 
the best opportunity of judging of this matter; and when the internal evidence is 
found corroborating the external, the two, combined, may produce a degree of conviction 
which leaves no room to desire any stronger evidence.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p9">The question to be decided 
is a matter of fact. It is an inquiry respecting the real authors of the books of 
the New Testament, whether they were written by the persons whose names they bear, 
or by others under their names. The inspiration of these books, though closely allied 
to this subject, is not now the object of inquiry. The proper method of determining 
a matter of fact, evidently is to have recourse to those persons who were witnesses 
of it, or who received their information from others who were witnesses. It is only 
in this way that we know that Iomer, Horace, Virgil, Livy, and Tully, wrote the 
books which now go under their names.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p10">The early Christians pursued this method of 
determining what books were canonical. They searched


<pb n="118" id="iv.i-Page_118" />into the records of the church, before their time, 
and from these ascertained what books should be received, as belonging to the sacred 
volume. They appeal to that certain and universal tradition, which attested the 
genuineness of these books. <span class="sc" id="iv.i-p10.1">Irenæus, Tertullian, Eusebius</span>, 
<span class="sc" id="iv.i-p10.2">Cyril,</span> and <span class="sc" id="iv.i-p10.3">Augustine</span>, 
have all made use of this argument, in establishing the Canon of the New Testament. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p11">The question is often asked, When was the Canon of the New Testament constituted, 
and by what authority? Many persons who write and speak on this subject, appear 
to entertain a wrong impression in regard to it; as if the books of the New Testament 
could not be of authority, until they were sanctioned by some Ecclesiastical Council, 
or by some publicly expressed opinion of the Fathers of the church; and as if any 
portion of their authority depended on their being collected into one volume. But 
the truth is, that every one of these books was of authority, as far as known, from 
the moment of its publication; and its right to a place in the Canon, is not derived 
from the sanction of any church or council, but from the fact, that it was written 
by inspiration. And the appeal to testimony is not to prove that any council of 
bishops, or others, gave sanction to the book, but to show that it is indeed the 
genuine work of Matthew, or John, or Peter, or Paul, who we know were inspired. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p12">The books of the New Testament were, therefore, of full authority, before they were 
collected into one volume; and it would have made no difference if they had never 
been included in one volume, but had retained that separate form in which they were 
first published. And it is by no means certain, that these


<pb n="119" id="iv.i-Page_119" />books were, at a very early period, bound in one volume. 
As far as we have any testimony on the subject, the probability is, that it was 
more customary to include them in two volumes: one of which was called the <i>Gospel</i>, 
and the other, the <i>Apostles</i>. Some of the oldest manuscripts of the New Testament 
extant, appear to have been put up in this form; and the Fathers often refer to 
the Scriptures of the New Testament, under these two titles. The question, When 
was the Canon constituted? admits therefore of no other proper answer than this,—that 
as soon as the last book of the New Testament was written and published, the Canon 
was completed. But if the question relates to the time when these books were collected 
together, and published in a single volume, or in two volumes, it admits of no definite 
answer; for those churches which were situated nearest to the place where any particular 
books were published, would, of course, obtain copies much earlier than churches 
in a remote part of the world. For a considerable period, the collection of these 
books, in each church, must have been necessarily incomplete; for it would take 
some time to send to the church, or people, with whom the autographs were deposited, 
and to have fair copies transcribed. This necessary process will also account for 
the fact, that some of the smaller books were not received by the churches so early, 
nor so universally, as the larger. The solicitude of the churches to possess immediately 
the more extensive and important books of the New Testament, would, doubtless, induce 
them to make a great exertion to acquire copies; but, probably, the smaller would 
not be so much spoken of,. nor would there be so strong a desire to obtain them,


<pb n="120" id="iv.i-Page_120" />without delay. Considering how difficult it is 
now, with all our improvements in the typographical art, to multiply copies of the 
Scriptures with sufficient rapidity, it is truly wonderful, how so many churches 
as were founded during the first century, to say nothing of individuals, could all 
be supplied with copies of the New Testament, when there was no speedier method 
of producing them than by writing every letter with the pen! “The pen of a ready 
writer” must then, indeed, have been of immense value.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p13">The idea entertained by some, 
especially by <span class="sc" id="iv.i-p13.1">Dodwell</span>, that these books lay for a long time locked up in the coffers 
of the churches to which they were addressed, and totally unknown to the world, 
is in itself most improbable, and is repugnant to all the testimony which exists 
on the subject. Even as early as the time when Peter wrote his second Epistle, the 
writings of Paul were in the hands of the churches, and were classed with the other 
Scriptures.<note n="35" id="iv.i-p13.2"><scripRef passage="2Pet 3:14,15" id="iv.i-p13.3" parsed="|2Pet|3|14|3|15" osisRef="Bible:2Pet.3.14-2Pet.3.15">2 Pet. iii. 14, 15</scripRef>.</note> 
And the citations from these books by the earliest Christian writers, living in 
different countries, demonstrate, that from the time of their publication, they 
were sought after with avidity, and were widely dispersed. How intense the 
interest which the first Christians felt in the writings of the apostles can 
scarcely be conceived by us, who have been familiar with these books from our 
earliest years. How solicitous would they be, for example, who had never seen 
Paul, but had heard of his wonderful conversion, and extraordinary labours and 
gifts, to read his writings! And probably they who had enjoyed the high 
privilege of hearing this apostle preach, would not be less desirous of reading 
his


<pb n="121" id="iv.i-Page_121" />Epistles. As we know, from the nature of the case, as 
well as from testimony, that many uncertain accounts of Christ’s discourses and 
miracles had obtained circulation, how greatly would the primitive Christians rejoice 
to obtain an authentic history from the pen of an apostle, or from one who wrote 
precisely what was dictated by an apostle! We need no longer wonder, therefore, 
that every church should wish to possess a collection of the writings of the apostles; 
and knowing them to be the productions of inspired men, they would want no further 
sanction of their authority. All that was requisite was, to be certain that the 
book was indeed written by the apostle whose name it bore. And this leads me to 
observe, that some things in Paul’s Epistles, which seem to common readers to be 
of no importance, were of the utmost consequence. Such as, “I, Tertius, who wrote 
this epistle,” &amp;c.—“The salutation, with mine own hand.”—“So I write in 
every epistle.”—“You see how large a letter I have written unto you with mine 
own hand.”—“The salutation by the hand of me, Paul.”—“The salutation of Paul 
with mine own hand, which is the token in every Epistle.”<note n="36" id="iv.i-p13.4"><scripRef passage="Rom. xvi. 22" id="iv.i-p13.5" parsed="|Rom|16|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.22">Rom. xvi. 22</scripRef>. <scripRef passage="1Cor 16:21" id="iv.i-p13.6" parsed="|1Cor|16|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.16.21">1 Cor. xvi. 21</scripRef>. <scripRef passage="Gal. vi. 11" id="iv.i-p13.7" parsed="|Gal|6|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.6.11">Gal. 
vi. 11</scripRef>. <scripRef passage="2Thess 3:17" id="iv.i-p13.8" parsed="|2Thess|3|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.3.17">2 Thess. iii. 17</scripRef>.</note> This apostle commonly employed an amanuensis; but 
that the churches to which he wrote might have the assurance of the genuineness 
of his Epistles, from seeing his own hand-writing, he constantly wrote the <i>salutation</i> 
himself; so much care was taken to have these sacred writings well 
authenticated, on their first publication. And on the same account it was, that 
he and the other apostles were so particular in giving the names, and the 
characters, of those who were the bearers of their Epistles. And it


<pb n="122" id="iv.i-Page_122" />seems, that they were always committed to the care 
of men of high estimation in the church; and commonly, more than one appears to 
have been intrusted with this important commission.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p14">If it be inquired, what became 
of the autographs of these sacred books, and why they were not preserved; since 
this would have prevented all uncertainty respecting the true reading, and would 
have relieved the Biblical critic from a large share of labour; it is sufficient 
to answer, that nothing different has occurred, in relation to these autographs, 
from that which has happened to all other ancient writings. No man can produce the 
autograph of any book as old as the New Testament, unless it has been preserved 
in some extraordinary way, as in the case of the manuscripts of Herculaneum; neither 
could it be supposed, that in the midst of such vicissitudes, revolutions, and persecutions, 
as the Christian church endured, this object could have been secured by anything 
short of a miracle. And God knew, that by a superintending providence over the sacred 
Scriptures, they could be transmitted with sufficient accuracy, by means of apographs, 
to the most distant generations. Indeed, there is reason to believe, that the Christians 
of early times were so absorbed and impressed with the glory of the truths revealed, 
that they gave themselves little concern about the mere vehicle by which they were 
communicated. They had matters of such deep interest, and so novel, before their 
eyes, that they had neither time, nor inclination, for the minutiae of criticism. 
It may be, therefore, that they did not set so high a value on the possession of 
the autograph of an inspired book as we should, but considered a copy,


<pb n="123" id="iv.i-Page_123" />made with scrupulous fidelity, as equally valuable with 
the original. And God may have suffered these autographs of the sacred writings 
to perish, lest in process of time, they should have become idolized, like the brazen 
serpent; or lest men should be led superstitiously to venerate the mere parchment 
and ink, and form and letters, employed by an apostle. Certainly, the history of 
the church renders such an idea far from being improbable.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p15">But, although little 
is said about the originals of the apostles’ writings, we have a testimony in Tertullian, 
that the <i>Authentic Letters</i> of the apostles might be seen by any that 
would take the pains to go to the churches to which they were addressed. Some, 
indeed, think that Tertullian does not mean to refer to the autographs, but to 
authentic copies; but why then send the inquirer to the churches to which the 
Epistles were addressed? Had not other churches, all over the world, authentic 
copies of these Epistles also? There seems to be good reason, therefore, for 
believing, that the autographs, or original letters of the apostles, were 
preserved by the churches to which they were addressed, in the time of 
Tertullian.<note n="37" id="iv.i-p15.1">See Note C.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p16">But although the autographs of the books 
of the New Testament are not extant, we have beautiful copies of the whole penned 
as early as the fourth or fifth century, and some think that our oldest manuscripts 
of the New Testament have a still earlier origin; and we have versions which were 
made at a period still earlier, so that we have lost nothing by the disappearance 
of the autographs of the New Testament.</p>
<pb n="124" id="iv.i-Page_124" />

</div2>

      <div2 title="Section II. Catalogues of the Books of the New Testament—Canonical Books alone Cited as Authority by the  Fathers, and Read in the Churches as Scripture." progress="32.53%" id="iv.ii" prev="iv.i" next="iv.iii">
<h2 id="iv.ii-p0.1">SECTION II.</h2>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ii-p1"><span class="sc" id="iv.ii-p1.1">CATALOGUES OF THE BOOKS OF THE NEW TESTAMENT—CANONICAL BOOKS ALONE CITED AS AUTHORITY BY THE FATHERS, AND READ IN THE CHURCHES 
AS SCRIPTURE</span>.</p>
<p class="continue" id="iv.ii-p2">HAVING declared our purpose, to place the settling of the Canon of 
the New Testament on the footing of authentic testimony, we will now proceed to 
adduce our authorities, and shall begin with an examination of the ancient catalogues 
of the New Testament.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p3">The slightest attention to the works of the Fathers will convince 
any one that the writings of the apostles were held, from the beginning, in the 
highest estimation; that great pains were taken to distinguish the genuine productions 
of these inspired men from all other books; that they were sought out with uncommon 
diligence, and read with profound attention and veneration, not only in private, 
but publicly in the churches; and that they are cited and referred to, universally, 
as decisive on every point of doctrine, and as authoritative standards for the regulation 
of faith and practice.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p4">This being the state of the case, when the books of the 
New Testament were communicated to the churches, we are enabled, in regard to most 
of them, to produce testimony of the most satisfactory kind, that they were admitted 
into the Canon, and received as inspired,


<pb n="125" id="iv.ii-Page_125" />by the universal consent of Christians in every part of 
the world. And as to those few books, concerning which some persons entertained 
doubts, it can be shown, that as soon as their claims were fully and impartially 
investigated, they also were received with universal consent; and that other books, 
however excellent as human compositions, were never put upon a level with the canonical 
books of the New Testament; that spurious writings, under the names of the apostles, 
were promptly and decisively rejected, and that the churches were repeatedly warned 
against such apocryphal books.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p5">To do justice to this subject, will require some 
detail, which may appear dry to the reader, but should be interesting to every person 
who wishes to know assuredly, that what he receives as sacred Scripture, is no imposture, 
but the genuine, authentic productions of those inspired men, whom Christ appointed 
to be his witnesses to the world, and to whom was committed the sacred deposit of 
divine truth, intended for the instruction and government of the church in all future 
ages.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p6">In exhibiting the evidence of the canonical authority of these books, we shall 
first attend to some general considerations, which relate to the whole volume, and 
then adduce testimony in favour of each book now included in the Canon. And here, 
as in the case of the Old Testament, we find that at a very early period, catalogues 
of these books were published, by most of the distinguished Fathers whose writings 
have come down to us; and that the same has been done, also, by several councils, 
whose decrees are still extant.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p7">These catalogues are, for the most part, perfectly


<pb n="126" id="iv.ii-Page_126" />harmonious. In a few of them, some books now ir the 
Canon are omitted, for which omission a satisfactory reason can commonly be assigned. 
In the first circulation of the sacred Scriptures, there was great need of such 
lists; as the distant churches and common Christians were liable to be imposed on 
by spurious writings, which seem to have abounded in those times. It was, therefore, 
a most important part of the instruction given to Christians, by their spiritual 
guides, to inform them accurately, what books belonged to the Canon. Great pains 
were taken, also, to know the truth on this subject. Pious bishops, for this single 
purpose, travelled into Judea, and remained there for some time, that they might 
learn, accurately, every circumstance relative to the authenticity of these writings. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p8">1. The first regular catalogue of the books of the New Testament, which we find 
on record, is by <span class="sc" id="iv.ii-p8.1">Origen</span>, whose extensive Biblical knowledge highly qualified him 
to judge correctly in this case. He had not only read much, but travelled extensively, 
and resided a great part of his life on the confines of Judea, in a situation favourable 
to accurate information from every part of the church, where any of these books 
were originally published. <span class="sc" id="iv.ii-p8.2">Origen</span> lived and flourished about one hundred years after 
the death of the apostle John. He was, therefore, near enough to the time of the 
publication of these books, to obtain the most certain information of their authors. 
Most of the original writings of this great and learned man have perished, but his 
catalogue of the books of the New Testament has been preserved by Eusebius, in his 
Ecclesiastical History.<note n="38" id="iv.ii-p8.3">Lib. vi. c. 25.</note> It was contained in Origen’s


<pb n="127" id="iv.ii-Page_127" />Homilies on the gospel of Matthew; and was repeated in 
his Homilies on the gospel of John.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p9">In this catalogue he mentions <i>the four Gospels, 
the Acts of the Apostles, fourteen Epistles of Paul, two of Peter, three of John, 
and the Book of Revelation</i>. This enumeration includes all the present Canon, except 
the Epistles of James and Jude, but these were omitted by accident, not design; 
for in other parts of his writings, he acknowledges these Epistles as a part of 
the Canon. And while Origen furnishes us with so full a catalogue of the books now 
in the Canon, he inserts no others, which proves, that in his time the Canon was 
well settled among the learned; and that the distinction between inspired writings 
and human compositions was as clearly marked, as at any subsequent period.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p10">In the 
work entitled, <i>Apostolical Constitutions</i>, ascribed to <span class="sc" id="iv.ii-p10.1">Clement</span> of Rome, there is 
a catalogue of the books of the New Testament; but as this work is not genuine, 
and of an uncertain author and age, I will not make use of it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p11">There has been preserved 
a fragment of a very ancient writing on the Canon, ascribed to <span class="sc" id="iv.ii-p11.1">Caius</span> the presbyter, 
which may be seen in <i>Routh’s Reliquiæ</i>, an abridgment of which is here given in 
a literal version from the Latin. What is said by the author concerning the first 
two evangelists is lost. The fragment commences by saying, “The third is the gospel 
according to Luke. Luke was that physician who, after the ascension, consorted with 
Paul. . . . . Although he had never seen Christ in the flesh, yet having acquired a knowledge 
of his life, he commences his narrative from the nativity of John.</p><pb n="128" id="iv.ii-Page_128" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p12">“The fourth gospel was written by John, one of the 
disciples. To his fellow disciples, and to the bishops, who exhorted him [to write,] 
he said, ‘Fast with me three days, from this day, and whatever shall be revealed 
to any of us, we will declare to one another.’ The same night it was revealed to 
Andrew, that John, under his own name should describe all things, so that they might 
be recognized by all. And so, though various elements are taught in the several 
gospels, yet the faith of believers is not diverse, since with one pervading spirit 
all things are declared by all concerning the nativity, the passover, the resurrection, 
and concerning his conversation with his disciples, and his double advent; the first, 
when he was seen in a state of humiliation . . . . . . in the second, with glorious regal 
power, which is yet future. . . . But the Acts of all the Apostles, Luke to Theophilus 
has comprehended in a single book. The Epistles of Paul declare to all who wish 
to know, on what account, and from what place they were written. Paul, following 
the example of his predecessor John, wrote Epistles to the following seven named 
churches:—First, to the <i>Corinthianss</i>; the second to the <i>Ephesians</i>; the third to the 
<i>Philpipians</i>; the fourth to the <i>Colossians</i>; the fifth to the <i>Galatians</i>; the sixth 
to the <i>Thessalonians</i>; and the seventh to the <i>Romans</i>. But to the <i>Corinthians</i> and 
the <i>Thessalonians</i>, he wrote, for the sake of correction, a second time. One church 
is known, diffused through the whole world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p13">“And John, in the Apocalypse, although 
he addressed himself to seven churches, yet speaks to all. Moreover, there is one 
[epistle] to <i>Philemonn</i>; one to <i>Titus</i>, and two to <i>Timothy</i>, on account of his affection 
and


<pb n="129" id="iv.ii-Page_129" />care; which, however, are in honour of the Catholic Church, 
and sanctified to the ordaining ecclesiastical discipline.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p14">“There is one [epistle 
of Paul] carried about to the Laodiceans, and one to the Alexandrians under the 
name of Paul, forged to support the heresy of Marcion, and many others which ought 
not to be received into the Catholic Church. For it is unsuitable that gall should 
be mixed with honey. Indeed, the Epistle of Jude and two [smaller epistles] under 
the name of John are in the possession of the church. Also the book of 
<span class="sc" id="iv.ii-p14.1">Wisdomm</span>, written by the friends of Solomon in honour of 
him. There is an Apocalypse of John, and one of Peter; the church receives only 
the former, and some are unwilling that this should be read in the church.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p15">From this ancient fragment of the second century, 
we have nearly a complete catalogue of the canonical books of the New Testament, 
and the rejection of some spurious books which, even at that early age, were put 
into circulation. This fragment is not noticed by Lardner. It was discovered by Muratorius, and has been largely commented on by several learned authors. Muratorius 
ascribes it to the presbyter Caius; but others to Papias. Routh considers it altogether 
uncertain who is the author; but all agree in referring it to the second century. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p16">The catalogue ascribed to the Council of Nice, is not genuine, and is connected 
with a story which bears every mark of superstitious credulity.<note n="39" id="iv.ii-p16.1">The 
story is briefly this. The Fathers of the Council of Nice put all the books which 
claimed a place in the sacred Canon under the communion table of the church, and then prayed that such of 
them as were inspired might be found uppermost, and the apocryphal below; whereupon, 
the event occurred agreeably to their wishes; and thus a clear line of distinction 
was made between canonical books and such as were not canonical. This story is related 
in the Synodicon of Popus, an obscure writer, and is undeserving of the smallest 
credit.</note> This, therefore,


<pb n="130" id="iv.ii-Page_130" />shall be likewise omitted. We stand in no need 
of suspicious testimony on this subject. Witnesses of the most undoubted veracity, 
and distinguished intelligence, can be found in every successive age.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p17">2. The next 
catalogue of the books of the New Testament to which I will refer, is that of
<span class="sc" id="iv.ii-p17.1">Eusebius</span>, 
the learned historian of the church; to whose diligence and fidelity, in collecting 
ecclesiastical facts, we are more indebted, than to the labours of all other men, 
for that period which intervened between the days of the apostles and his own times. 
<span class="sc" id="iv.ii-p17.2">Eusebius</span> may be considered as giving his testimony about one hundred years after 
<span class="sc" id="iv.ii-p17.3">Origen</span>. His catalogue may be seen in his Ecclesiastical History.<note n="40" id="iv.ii-p17.4">Euseb. Ecc. Hist. lib. iii. c. 25. comp. with c. 3.</note> In it, he enumerates 
every book which we have now in the Canon, and no others; but he mentions that the 
Epistle of James, the second of Peter, and second and third of John, were doubted 
of by some; and that the Revelation was rejected by some, and received by others; 
but Eusebius himself declares it to be his opinion, that it should be received without 
doubt.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p18">There is no single witness among the whole number of ecclesiastical writers, 
who was more competent to give accurate information on this subject than Eusebius. 
He had spent a great part of his life in searching into the antiquities of the Christian 
church; and


<pb n="131" id="iv.ii-Page_131" />he had an intimate acquaintance with all the records relating 
to the ecclesiastical affairs, many of which are now lost; and almost the only information 
which we have of them has been transmitted to us by this diligent compiler. (See 
Appendix Note D. )</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p19">3. <span class="sc" id="iv.ii-p19.1">Athanasius</span>, so well known for his writings and his sufferings 
in defence of the divinity of our Saviour, in his Festal Epistle, and in his Synopsis 
of Scripture, has left a catalogue of the books of the New Testament, which perfectly 
agrees with the Canon now in use.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p20">4. <span class="sc" id="iv.ii-p20.1">Cyril</span>, in his Catechetical work, has also given 
us a catalogue, perfectly agreeing with ours, except that he omits the book of Revelation. 
Why that book was so often left out of the ancient catalogues and collections of 
the Scriptures, shall be mentioned hereafter. Athanasius and Cyril were contemporary 
with Eusebius; the latter, however, may more properly be considered as twenty or 
thirty years later.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p21">5. Then, a little after the middle of the fourth century, 
we have the testimony of all the bishops assembled in the Council of Laodicea. The 
catalogue of this council is contained in their sixtieth Canon, and is exactly the 
same as ours, except that the book of Revelation is omitted. The decrees of this 
council were, in a short time, received into the Canons of the universal church; 
and among the rest, this catalogue of the books of the New Testament. Thus, we find, 
that as early as the middle of the fourth century, there was a universal consent, 
in all parts of the world to which the Christian church extended, as to the books 
which constituted the Canon of the New Testament, with the single exception of the 
book of Revelation;


<pb n="132" id="iv.ii-Page_132" />and that this book was also generally admitted to be 
canonical, we shall take the opportunity of proving in the sequel of this work. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p22">6. But a few years elapsed from the meeting of this council, before <span class="sc" id="iv.ii-p22.1">Epiphanius</span>, 
bishop of Salamis, in the island of Cyprus, published his work “on Heresies,” in 
which he gives a catalogue of the canonical books of the New Testament, which, in 
every respect, is the same as the Canon now received.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p23">7. About the same time, <span class="sc" id="iv.ii-p23.1">Gregory Nazianzen</span>, bishop of Constantinople, in a Poem, 
“on the True and Genuine Scriptures,” 
mentions distinctly all the books now received, except Revelation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p24">8. A few years 
later, we have a list of the books of the New Testament in a work of <span class="sc" id="iv.ii-p24.1">Philastrius</span>, 
bishop of Brixia, in Italy, which corresponds in all respects with those now received; 
except that he mentions no more than thirteen of Paul’s Epistles. If the omission 
was designed, it probably relates to the Epistle to the Hebrews.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p25">9. At the same 
time lived <span class="sc" id="iv.ii-p25.1">Jerome</span>, who translated the whole Bible into Latin. He furnishes us with 
a catalogue answering to our present Canon, in all respects. He does, however, speak 
doubtfully about the Epistle to the Hebrews, on account of the uncertainty of its 
author. But, in other parts of his writings, he shows, that he received this book 
as canonical, as well as the rest.<note n="41" id="iv.ii-p25.2">Epist. ad Paulinum.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p26">10. The catalogue of <span class="sc" id="iv.ii-p26.1">Rufin</span> varies in nothing 
from the Canon now received.<note n="42" id="iv.ii-p26.2">Expos in Symbol. Apost.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p27">11. <span class="sc" id="iv.ii-p27.1">Augustine</span>, in his work on “Christian Doctrine,” has inserted the names of the books of the


<pb n="133" id="iv.ii-Page_133" />New Testament, which, in all respects, are the same as 
ours.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p28">12. The Council of Carthage, at which Augustine was present, have furnished 
a catalogue which perfectly agrees with ours. At this council, forty-four bishops 
attended. The list referred to, is found in their forty-eighth Canon.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p29">13. The unknown 
author, who goes under the name of <span class="sc" id="iv.ii-p29.1">Dionysisus</span> the Areopagite, so describes the books 
of the New Testament, as to show that he received the very same as are now in the 
Canon.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p30">Another satisfactory source of evidence, in favour of the Canon of the New 
Testament, as now received, is the fact, that these books were quoted as sacred 
Scripture by all the Fathers, living in parts of the world the most remote from 
each other. The truth of this assertion will fully appear, when we come to speak 
particularly of the books which compose the Canon. Now, how can it be accounted 
for, that these books, and these alone, should be cited as authority in Asia, Africa 
and Europe? No other reason can be assigned, than one of these two; either, they 
knew no other books which claimed to be canonical; or, if they did, they did not 
esteem them of equal authority with those which they cited. On either of these grounds 
the conclusion is the same, that the books quoted as Scripture are alone the canonical 
books. To apply this rule to a particular case—“the first Epistle of Peter” is 
canonical, because it is continually cited by the most ancient Christian 
writers, in every part of the world; but the book called “The Revelation of 
Peter,” is apocryphal, because none of the early Fathers have taken any 
testimonies from it. The same is true of


<pb n="134" id="iv.ii-Page_134" />“the Acts of Peter,” and “the Gospel of Peter.” These 
writings were totally unknown to the primitive church, and are therefore spurious. 
This argument is perfectly conclusive, and its force was perceived by the ancient 
defenders of the Canon of the New Testament. Eusebius repeatedly has recourse to 
it, and, therefore, those persons who have aimed to unsettle our present Canon, 
as <span class="sc" id="iv.ii-p30.1">Toland</span> and <span class="sc" id="iv.ii-p30.2">Dodwell</span>, have attempted to prove that the early Christian writers 
were in the habit of quoting indifferently, and promiscuously, the books which we 
now receive, and others which are now rejected as apocryphal. But this is not correct, 
as has been shown by <span class="sc" id="iv.ii-p30.3">Nye, Richardsonn</span>, and others. The true method of determining 
this matter, is by a careful examination of all the passages in the writings of 
the Fathers, where other books besides those now in the Canon have been quoted. 
Some progress was made in collecting the passages in the writings of the Fathers, 
in which any reference is made to the apocryphal books, by the learned Jeremiah 
Jones, in his “New Method of settling the Canon of the New Testament,” but the work 
was left incomplete. This author, however, positively denies that it is common for 
the Fathers to cite these books as Scripture, and asserts, that there are only a 
very few instances, in which any of them seem to have fallen into this mistake. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p31">A third proof of the genuineness of the Canon of the New Testament, may be derived 
from the fact, that these books were publicly read as Scripture, in all the Christian 
churches.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p32">As the Jews were accustomed to read the sacred Scriptures of the Old Testament 
in their Synagogues,


<pb n="135" id="iv.ii-Page_135" />so the early Christians transferred the same practice 
to the church; and it seems to have been in use even in the apostles’ days, as appears 
by <scripRef passage="Col. iv. 16" id="iv.ii-p32.1" parsed="|Col|4|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.4.16">Col. iv. 16</scripRef>, where Paul speaks of reading the Epistles 
addressed to the churches, as a thing of course, ” And when this Epistle is read 
among you, cause that it be read also in the church of the Laodiceans, and that 
ye likewise read the Epistle from Laodicea.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p33"><span class="sc" id="iv.ii-p33.1">Justin Martyr</span> explicitly testifies, 
that this was the custom in the beginning of the second century. “On the day,” 
says he, “which is called Sunday, there is a meeting of all (Christians) who 
live either in cities, or country places, and the memoirs of the apostles, and 
writings of the prophets, are read.”<note n="43" id="iv.ii-p33.2">Apol. ii. p. 93.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p34"><span class="sc" id="iv.ii-p34.1">Tertullian</span> is equally explicit; for, in giving an account of the meetings of Christians for 
worship, he says, “They assemble to read the Scriptures, and offer up prayers;” 
and in another place, among the solemn exercises of the Lord’s Day, he reckons, 
“Reading the Scriptures, singing Psalms,” &amp;c.<note n="44" id="iv.ii-p34.2">Tertull. De Anima.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p35">The same account is given by <span class="sc" id="iv.ii-p35.1">Cyprian</span>,<note n="45" id="iv.ii-p35.2">Cyp. Epist. 36, 39.</note> 
and by the ancient author under the name of <span class="sc" id="iv.ii-p35.3">Dionysius</span> the Areopagite;<note n="46" id="iv.ii-p35.4">Hierarch. Eco. c. 3.</note> and by several 
other ancient authors. Now this practice of reading the sacred Scriptures in the 
Christian churches, began so early that it is scarcely possible that they could 
have been imposed on by supposititious writings. A more effectual method of guarding 
against apocryphal writings obtaining a place in the Canon, could not have been 
devised. It afforded all the members of the church an opportunity of knowing what 
books were acknowledged


<pb n="136" id="iv.ii-Page_136" />as canonical, and precluded all opportunity 
of foisting in spurious works; since, if this had been done in some one church, 
the practice of all other churches would quickly have exposed the imposture. Accordingly, 
the Fathers often referred to this custom, as the guide to the people, respecting 
the books which they should read. “Avoid apocryphal books,” says 
<span class="sc" id="iv.ii-p35.5">Cyril</span> to his catechumen, “and study carefully those Scriptures only which are publicly read in the church.” 
Again, having given a catalogue of the books of Scripture, he adds: “Let others 
be rejected; and such as are not read in the churches, neither do you read in 
private.” 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p36">It was decreed in the Council of Laodicea, “That no private Psalms should be read 
in the churches, nor any books without the Canon; but only the canonical writings 
of the Old and New Testament.” The same thing was determined in the Council of Carthage. 
But notwithstanding these decrees, and the opinions of learned Fathers, there were 
some pieces read in some of the churches which were not canonical. Thus, 
<span class="sc" id="iv.ii-p36.1">Dionysius</span>, 
bishop of Corinth, in the second century, in a letter to the church of Rome, tells 
them, “That they read in their assemblies, on the Lord’s day, Clement’s Epistle.” 
And Eusebius declares, “That in his, and the preceding times, it was almost universally 
received, and read in most churches.” He says also, “That the Shepherd of Hermas 
was read in many churches,” which is confirmed by Athanasius and Rufin. Whilst these 
books, which are not now in the Canon, were publicly read in many churches, the 
book of Revelation was not, according to Cyril, read in the churches; nor commanded 
to be read by the


<pb n="137" id="iv.ii-Page_137" />Council of Laodicea. It would seem, therefore, at first 
view, that the application of this rule would exclude the book of Revelation from 
the Canon, and take in “the Epistle of Clement,” and “the Shepherd of Hermas.” But 
the rule does not apply to everything which was read in the churches, but to such 
books as were read as sacred Scripture. It has appeared in a former part of this 
work, that several books, not in the Canon of the Old Testament, were nevertheless 
read in the churches; but the Fathers carefully distinguished between these and 
the canonical books. They were read for instruction and for the improvement of manners, 
but not as authority in matters of faith. They distinguished the books read, in 
the churches, into <i>Canonical and Ecclesiastical</i>; of the latter kind, were the books 
mentioned above, and some others. The reason why the book of Revelation was not 
directed to be read publicly, shall be assigned, when we come to treat particularly 
of the canonical authority of that book.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p37">A fourth argument to prove that our Canon 
of the New Testament is substantially correct, may be derived from the early versions 
of this sacred book into other languages.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p38">Although the Greek language was extensively known through the 
Roman empire, when the apostles wrote, yet the Christian church was in a short 
time extended into regions, where the common people, at least, were not 
acquainted with it, nor with any language except their own vernacular tongue. 
While the gift of tongues continued, the difficulty of making known the Gospel, 
would in some measure be obviated; but when these miraculous powers ceased, the


<pb n="138" id="iv.ii-Page_138" />necessity of a version of the Gospels and Epistles into the language 
of the people would become manifest. As far, therefore, as we may be permitted to 
reason from the nature of the case, and the necessities of the churches, it is exceedingly 
probable, that versions of the New Testament were made shortly after the death of 
the apostles, if they were not begun before. Can we suppose that the numerous Christians 
in Syria, Mesopotamia, and the various parts of Italy, would be long left without 
having these precious books translated into a language which all the people could 
understand? But we are not left to our own reasonings on this subject. We know, 
that at a very early period, there existed Latin versions of the New Testament, 
which had been so long in use before the time of Jerome, as to have become considerably 
corrupt, on which account he undertook a new version, which soon superseded those 
that were more ancient. Now, although nothing remains of these ancient Latin versions, 
but uncertain fragments, yet we have good evidence that they contained the same 
books, as were inserted in Jerome’s version, now denominated the Vulgate.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p39">But, perhaps, 
the Old Syriac version of the New Testament, called Peshito, furnishes the strongest 
proof of the canonical authority of all the books which are contained in it. This 
excellent version has a very high claim to antiquity; and, in the opinion of some 
of the best Syriac scholars, who have profoundly examined this subject, was made 
before the close of the first century.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p40">The arguments for so early an origin, are 
not, indeed, conclusive, but they possess much probability,


<pb n="139" id="iv.ii-Page_139" />whether we consider the external, or internal evidence. 
The Syrian Christians have always insisted that this version was made by the apostle 
<span class="sc" id="iv.ii-p40.1">Thaddeus</span>; but without admitting this claim, which would put it on a level with the 
Greek original, we may believe that it ought not to be brought down lower than the 
second century. It is universally received by all the numerous sects of Syrian Christians, 
and must be anterior to the existence of the oldest of them. Manes, who lived in 
the second century, probably had read the New Testament in the Syriac, which was 
his native tongue; and <span class="sc" id="iv.ii-p40.2">Justin Martyr</span>, when he testifies that the Scriptures of the 
New Testament were read in the Assemblies of Christians, on every Sunday, probably 
refers to Syrian Christians, as Syria was his native place; where, also, he had 
his usual residence. And <span class="sc" id="iv.ii-p40.3">Michaelis</span> is of opinion, that 
<span class="sc" id="iv.ii-p40.4">Melito</span>, who wrote about A. 
D. 170, has expressly declared, that a Syrian version of the Bible existed in his 
time. <span class="sc" id="iv.ii-p40.5">Jerome</span> also testifies, explicitly, that when he wrote, the Syriac Bible was 
publicly read in the churches; for, says he, “Ephrem the Syrian is held in such 
veneration, that his writings are read in several churches, immediately after the 
Lessons from the Bible. It is also well known that the Armenian version, which itself 
is ancient, was made from the Syriac.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p41">Now, this ancient version contains the Four 
Gospels, the Acts of the Apostles, the Epistles of Paul including that to the Hebrews, 
the First Epistle of John, the First Epistle of Peter, and the Epistle of James. 
Thus far, then, the evidence of the present Canon is complete; and as to those books 
omitted in this version, except Revelation, they are few, and


<pb n="140" id="iv.ii-Page_140" />small, and probably were unknown to the translator or 
the evidence of their genuineness was not ascertained by him. And as it relates 
to the book of Revelation, the same reasons which excluded it from so many ancient 
catalogues, probably operated here. It was judged to be too mysterious to be read 
in the churches, and by common Christians, and, therefore, was not put into the 
volume which was read publicly in the churches. The arguments for a Latin origin 
of this version possess, in my judgment, very little force.<note n="47" id="iv.ii-p41.1">On this 
whole subject consult Jones on the Canon, Michaelis’s Introduction, Mill’s Prolegomena.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p42">On the general evidence 
of the genuineness of our Canon, I would subjoin the following remarks:</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p43">1. The agreement 
among those who have given catalogues of the books of the New Testament, from the 
earliest times, is almost complete. Of thirteen catalogues, to which we have referred, 
seven contain exactly the same books, as are now in the Canon. Three of the others 
differ in nothing but the omission of the book of Revelation, for which they had 
a particular reason, consistent with their belief of its canonical authority; and 
in two of the remaining catalogues, it can be proved, that the books omitted, or 
represented as doubtful, were received as authentic by the persons who have furnished 
the catalogues. It may be asserted, therefore, that the consent of the ancient church, 
as to what books belonged to the Canon of the New Testament, was complete. The sacred 
volume was as accurately formed, and as clearly distinguished from other books, 
in the third, fourth, and fifth centuries, as it has ever been since.</p><pb n="141" id="iv.ii-Page_141" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p44">2. Let it be considered, moreover, that the earliest 
of these catalogues was made by <span class="sc" id="iv.ii-p44.1">Origen</span>, who lived within a hundred years after the 
death of the apostle John, and who, by his reading, travels, and long residence 
in Palestine, had a full knowledge of all the transactions and writings of the church, 
until his own time. In connection with this, let it be remembered, that these catalogues 
were drawn up by the most learned, pious, and distinguished men in the church; or 
by councils; and that the persons furnishing them resided in different and remote 
parts of the world. As, for example, in Jerusalem, Cesaræa, Carthage and Hippo 
in Africa, Constantinople, Cyprus, Alexandria in Egypt, Italy, and Asia Minor. Thus, 
it appears, that the Canon was early agreed upon, and that it was everywhere the 
same; therefore, we find the Fathers, in all their writings, appealing to the same 
Scriptures; and none are charged with rejecting any canonical book, except heretics. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p45">3. It appears from the testimony adduced, that it was never considered necessary, 
that any council, or bishop, should give sanction to these books, in any other way, 
than as witnesses, testifying to the churches, that these were indeed the genuine 
writings of the apostles. These books, therefore, were never considered as deriving 
their authority from the Church, or from Councils, but were of complete authority 
as soon as published; and were delivered to the churches to be a guide and standard 
in all things relating to faith and practice. The Fathers would have considered 
it impious, for any bishop or Council, to pretend to add anything to the authority 
of inspired books; or to claim the right to add other books to those handed


<pb n="142" id="iv.ii-Page_142" />down from the apostles. The church is founded on “the 
apostles and prophets, Jesus Christ being the chief corner stone;” but the sacred 
Scriptures are noway dependent for their authority on any set of men who lived since 
they were written.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p46">4. We may remark, in the last place, the benignant providence 
of God towards his church, in causing these precious books to be written, and in 
watching over their preservation, in the midst of dangers and persecutions; so that, 
notwithstanding the malignant designs of the enemies of the church, they have all 
come down to us unmutilated, in the original tongue in which they were penned by 
the apostles.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p47">Our liveliest gratitude is due to the great Head of the church for 
this divine treasure, from which we are permitted freely to draw whatever is needful 
for our instruction and consolation. And it is our duty to prize this precious gift 
of divine revelation above all price. On the Law of the Lord, we should meditate 
day and night. It is a perfect rule; it shines with a clear light; it exercises 
a salutary influence on the heart; it warns us when we are in danger, reclaims us 
when we go astray, and comforts us when in affliction. The word of the 
<span class="sc" id="iv.ii-p47.1">Lord</span> is “more to be desired than gold, yea, than much 
fine gold; sweeter also than honey, and the honey-comb.” <scripRef passage="Psa. xix. 10" id="iv.ii-p47.2" parsed="|Ps|19|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19.10">Psa. xix. 10</scripRef>. They who are destitute of this inestimable volume 
call for our tenderest compassion, and our exertions in circulating the Bible should 
never be remitted, until all are supplied with this divine treasure. But they who 
possess this sacred volume, and yet neglect to study it, are still more to be pitied, 
for they are perishing in the


<pb n="143" id="iv.ii-Page_143" />midst of plenty. In the midst of light, they walk 
in darkness. God has sent to them the word of life, but they have lightly esteemed 
the rich gift of his love. O that their eyes were opened, that they might behold 
wondrous things in the law of the Lord!</p>


<pb n="144" id="iv.ii-Page_144" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Section III. Order of the Books of the New Testament—Time of the Gospels being Written—Notice of the Evangelists." progress="38.00%" id="iv.iii" prev="iv.ii" next="iv.iv">
<h2 id="iv.iii-p0.1">SECTION III. </h2>
<p class="index1" id="iv.iii-p1"><span class="sc" id="iv.iii-p1.1">ORDER OF THE BOOKS OF THE NEW TESTAMENT—TIME 
OF THE GOSPELS BEING WRITTEN—NOTICE OF THE EVANGELISTS</span>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p2">THE order of the books of 
the New Testament is not uniform, in the manuscripts now extant, nor as they are 
mentioned by the Fathers. <span class="sc" id="iv.iii-p2.1">Eusebius</span> arranges them thus: the Four Gospels, the Acts 
of the Apostles, the Epistles of Paul, the First Epistle of John, and the Revelation 
of John. “These,” says he, “were received (except the last mentioned) by all Christians.” 
Then, he mentions those which were not unanimously received; as, the Epistle of 
James, the Epistle of Jude, the Second of Peter, and the Second and Third of John. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p3"><span class="sc" id="iv.iii-p3.1">Irenæus</span>, who lived long before Eusebius, has not given a regular catalogue of the 
books of the New Testament, but he seems to have followed the same order.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p4">But <span class="sc" id="iv.iii-p4.1">Athanasius</span>, 
in his Festal Epistle, has given the following order: The Four Gospels, the Acts 
of the Apostles, the Seven Catholic Epistles, the Fourteen Epistles of Paul, and 
the Revelation. The ancient and celebrated Alexandrian Manuscript follows the same 
order; as also does <span class="sc" id="iv.iii-p4.2">Cyril</span> of Jerusalem, but he does not mention Revelation.</p><pb n="145" id="iv.iii-Page_145" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p5">The arrangement, in the catalogue of the Council of Laodicea, 
is exactly the same as that of Cyril; the book of Revelation being left out. 
<span class="sc" id="iv.iii-p5.1">John Damascene</span>, and <span class="sc" id="iv.iii-p5.2">Leontius</span>, follow the same order.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p6">The order of the Syrian catalogues 
as given by <span class="sc" id="iv.iii-p6.1">Ebedjesu</span>, is—The Four Gospels, the Acts of the Apostles, the Three Catholic 
Epistles, (their Canon at first contained no more,) and the Fourteen Epistles of 
Paul.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p7"> <span class="sc" id="iv.iii-p7.1">Rufin’s</span> order is—The Gospels, the 
Acts, Paul’s Epistles, the Catholic Epistles, and the Revelation. The Council of 
Carthage has the same. <span class="sc" id="iv.iii-p7.2">Gregory Nazianzen</span> the 
same; only the Revelation is omitted. <span class="sc" id="iv.iii-p7.3">Amphilochius</span> the same, and the book of Revelation, 
mentioned as doubtful. <span class="sc" id="iv.iii-p7.4">Nicephorus</span> of Constantinople, the same, and Revelation omitted. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p8">This, therefore, appears to have been the order in which the books of the New Testament 
succeeded each other in most ancient copies; and is the one now in general use. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p9">But <span class="sc" id="iv.iii-p9.1">Epiphanius</span> has an order different from any of these, as follows—The Four Gospels, 
Paul’s Epistles, the Acts of the Apostles, the Seven Catholic Epistles, and the 
Revelation. <span class="sc" id="iv.iii-p9.2">Jerome</span> follows the same order; and also 
<span class="sc" id="iv.iii-p9.3">Euthalius</span>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p10"> <span class="sc" id="iv.iii-p10.1">Augustine</span> varies 
in his arrangement of the sacred books. In one place, he puts the Acts last, except 
Revelation; and in another, he places it after Revelation. He also varies in his 
arrangement of the Epistles of Paul, and of the Catholic Epistles.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p11">The order of 
<span class="sc" id="iv.iii-p11.1">Innocent</span> the First, bishop of Rome, is: The Four Gospels, Paul’s Epistles, the Catholic 
Epistles, the Acts, and Revelation.</p><pb n="146" id="iv.iii-Page_146" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p12"> <span class="sc" id="iv.iii-p12.1">Isidore</span> of Seville has, in his writings, given several catalogues, 
in all of which he pursues the order last mentioned. The same writer informs us, 
that the books of the New Testament were usually included in two divisions, or volumes; 
the first containing the Gospels; the second, the Acts and the Epistles; the book 
of Revelation being omitted.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p13"><span class="sc" id="iv.iii-p13.1">Chrysostom</span> follows an order which appears to be peculiar: 
he places first, the Fourteen Epistles of Paul; next, the Four Gospels; then, the 
Acts; and in the last place, the Catholic Epistles. <span class="sc" id="iv.iii-p13.2">Gelasius</span> places Revelation before 
the Catholic Epistles. The Apostolical Canon, as it is called, contains the following 
catalogue: The Four Gospels, Fourteen Epistles of Paul, Seven Catholic Epistles, 
Two Epistles of Clement, the Constitutions, and the Acts. If this were, indeed, 
the genuine Canon of the apostles, as the title imports, it would be decisive, and 
all other authorities would be superfluous; but it is acknowledged by all good critics, 
that it is spurious, and of no authority in settling the early Canon.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p14">The order 
of the Four Gospels has generally been, as in our copies, Matthew, Mark, Luke, John. Irenæus, Origen, Eusebius, Athanasius, the Council of Laodicea, Gregory Nazianzen, 
Amphilochius, the Syrian Catalogues, Jerome, Rufin, Augustine, the Alexandrian Manuscript 
with most others, agree in this order.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p15">But that this order was not uniform, appears 
from Tertullian, who arranges them thus—Matthew, John, Luke, Mark. And the same 
order of the Gospels is followed, in the very ancient Manuscript, commonly called, 
Codex Cantabrigiensis.</p><pb n="147" id="iv.iii-Page_147" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p16">There is very little variation observed in the arrangement 
of Paul’s Epistles. They are generally found in the same order as we have them in 
our copies; but this is not universally the case: for in some copies, the Epistle 
to the Hebrews occupies the fourteenth place among Paul’s Epistles, and in others 
the tenth. But in all copies, the Epistle to the Romans stands first, though not 
first in the order of time.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p17">With respect to the time when the gospels were written, 
no precise information can be obtained, as ancient authors differ considerably on 
the subject. It seems to be agreed, however, that they were not published immediately 
after the ascension of Christ: nor all at the same time. The best thing which we 
can do is to place before the reader the principal testimonies of the Fathers, and 
leave him to judge for himself.<note n="48" id="iv.iii-p17.1">The 
testimonies here adduced are, for the most part, selected from the collections of 
Lardner, to whose works the reader is referred.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p18">The earliest writer who says anything explicitly 
on this subject is <span class="sc" id="iv.iii-p18.1">Irenæus</span>; but he does not inform us what time intervened between 
the resurrection of Christ, and the writing of these gospels. His words are; “For 
we have not received the knowledge of the way of salvation, from any others than 
those by whom the gospel has been brought to us, which gospel they first preached, 
and afterwards, by the will of God, committed to writing, that for time to come 
it might be the foundation and pillar of our faith. Nor, may any say that they preached 
before they had a competent knowledge of the gospel; for after that our Lord 


<pb n="148" id="iv.iii-Page_148" />rose from the dead, and they were endued, from above, with the 
power of the Holy Ghost, which had come down upon them, they received a perfect 
knowledge of all things. They went forth to all the ends of the earth, declaring 
to men the blessing of heavenly peace; having all of them, and every one of 
them, the gospel of God.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p19">Now let it be considered, that Irenæus was the disciple 
of Polycarp, who was the disciple of the apostle John, and this testimony will have 
great weight in confirming the fact, that the gospels were written by the apostles, 
some time after they began to preach; and that, wherever the apostles went, they 
preached the same gospel to the people.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p20"> <span class="sc" id="iv.iii-p20.1">Eusebius</span>, to whom we are obliged so 
often to have recourse as a witness of ancient ecclesiastical facts, does not 
fail us here; “Those admirable and truly divine men,” says he, “the apostles of 
Christ, did not attempt to deliver the doctrine of their master, with the 
artifice and eloquence of words. . . . Nor were they concerned about writing 
books, being engaged in a’ more excellent ministry, which is above all human 
power. Insomuch that Paul, the most able of all, in the furniture of words and 
ideas, has left nothing in writing but a few Epistles. Nor were the rest of our 
Saviour’s followers unacquainted with these things, as the seventy disciples, 
and many others besides the twelve apostles. Nevertheless, of all the disciples 
of our Lord, Matthew and John only have left us any Memoirs; who, also, as we 
have been informed, were impelled to write, by a kind of necessity.”<note n="49" id="iv.iii-p20.2">Ecc. 
Hist. lib. iii. c. 29. Eusebius also, in c. xxx, mentions several spurious 
books, falsely attributed to the apostles. “Among those,” says he, “which must 
be numbered among the spurious is, The Acts of Paul,” “The Pastor,” and “The 
Revelation of Peter.”</note></p><pb n="149" id="iv.iii-Page_149" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p21"><span class="sc" id="iv.iii-p21.1">Theodore</span> of Mopsuesta, who lived in the latter 
part of the fourth century, has left us the following testimony; “After the Lord’s 
ascension to heaven, the disciples stayed a good while at Jerusalem, visiting the 
cities in the vicinity, and preaching chiefly to the Jews: and the great Paul was 
appointed, openly to preach the gospel to the Gentiles.” “In process of divine 
Providence, they, not being allowed to confine themselves to any one part of the 
earth, were conducted to remote countries. Peter went to Rome; the others 
elsewhere. John took up his abode at Ephesus, visiting, however, other parts of 
Asia. . . . . About this time, the Evangelists, Matthew, Mark and Luke, 
published their gospels, which were soon spread over the world, and were 
received by all the faithful with great regard. . . . . . . Numerous Christians 
in Asia having brought these gospels to John, earnestly entreated him to write a 
further account of such things as were needful to be known, and had been omitted 
by the rest; with which request he complied.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p22">By divers Christian writers 
of antiquity, it has been asserted, that Mark, the disciple and interpreter of Peter, 
at the earnest request of the brethren at Rome, wrote a short gospel, according 
to what he had heard related by Peter. This testimony, among others, is given by 
<span class="sc" id="iv.iii-p22.1">Jerome</span> in his book of Illustrious Men.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p23">It is probable that Peter did not visit Rome 
before the reign of Nero; perhaps not until Paul had returned a second time to that 
city, which must have been as late as the year A. D. 63 or 64. Now, as 


<pb n="150" id="iv.iii-Page_150" />the brethren requested of Mark to give them in 
writing the substance of Peter’s preaching, his gospel could not have been written 
at an earlier period. And, it would seem, if this fact be undoubted, that they had, 
until this time, never seen a written gospel; and, probably, did not know that there 
was one in existence.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p24">The Jewish war, according to Josephus, began in the year of 
our Lord 66, and ended in September of the year 70; when the city and temple 
were brought to desolation. Now, there is strong probable evidence, that the 
gospels of Matthew, Mark, and Luke, were finished before this war commenced; 
that is, before the year of our Lord sixty-six. Each of them contains the 
predictions of our Lord respecting the destruction of Jerusalem, and there is no 
hint in any of them, that the remarkable events connected with this overthrow 
had begun to make their appearance. But there are some expressions in these 
gospels, which probably indicate, that the writers thought that these wonderful 
events were at hand; such as the following admonition, “Let him that readeth 
understand.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p25">It is certain that the Acts of the 
Apostles could not have been finished before A. D. 62 or 63, because the history 
which it contains comes down to that time. The gospel by Luke was probably written 
a short time before. At least, this seems to be the common opinion of learned men. 
Jerome supposes that he composed his gospel at Rome. Grotius thinks, that when Paul 
left Rome Luke went into Greece, and there wrote his gospel and the Acts.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p26">From the 
introduction to Luke’s gospel, it would seem that he knew nothing of any authentic 
written


<pb n="151" id="iv.iii-Page_151" />gospel at that time; for he cannot be supposed to refer 
to such, when he says, “Forasmuch as many have taken in hand to set forth in order 
a declaration of those things which are most surely believed among us ” and if he 
had known that Matthew had written a gospel, he could not easily have avoided some 
reference to it in this place. But the inference of Lardner from this fact, that 
no authentic gospel had been written before this time, is unauthorized, and repugnant 
to all the testimony which we have on the subject. The gospel of Matthew might have 
been circulating for some time among the churches in Judea, and yet not be known 
to Luke, whose labours and travels led him, in company with Paul, to visit the Gentile 
countries and cities. If we pay any regard to the opinions of those, who lived nearest 
the times of the apostles, we must believe that the gospel of Matthew was first 
written, and in the vernacular dialect of Judea, commonly called Hebrew. The writer 
of this gospel is also called Levi, the son of Alpheus. He was a Galilean by nation, 
and a publican by profession. When called to follow Christ, he was sitting at the 
receipt of custom, where the taxes were paid, but he immediately left all these 
temporal concerns, and attached himself to Christ, who afterwards selected him as 
one of the twelve. From this time he seems to have been constantly with Christ until 
his crucifixion, of which event he was doubtless a witness; as he was also of the 
resurrection and ascension of his Lord. On the day of Pentecost, he was present 
with his brethren, and partook of the rich spiritual endowments, which were then 
bestowed on the apostles. But afterwards there is no explicit mention of him in 
the New Testament.


<pb n="152" id="iv.iii-Page_152" />In his own catalogue of the twelve, his name occupies 
the eighth place, as it does in the Acts; but in the lists of the apostles, contained 
in the gospels of Luke and Mark, it occupies the seventh place.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p27">There is an almost 
total obscurity resting on the history of this apostle and evangelist. The scene 
of his labours, after he left Judea, seems to have been in regions of which we possess 
very little accurate information to this day. But whether he had Parthia and Persia, 
or Ethiopia, for the field of his apostolical labours, the ancients are not agreed. 
It is by no means impossible that he should have preached the gospel, and planted 
churches, in each of these countries. The historian Socrates, in his distribution 
of the apostles among the countries of the globe, assigns Ethiopia to Matthew, Parthia 
to Thomas, and India to Bartholomew.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p28">The testimony of <span class="sc" id="iv.iii-p28.1">Eusebius</span> is as follows: 
“This 
then was the state of the Jews, but the apostles and disciples of our Lord, being 
dispersed abroad, preached in the whole world, Thomas in Parthia; Andrew in Scythia, 
John in Asia, who having lived there a long time, died at Ephesus. Peter preached 
to the dispersed Jews in Pontus, Galatia, Bithynia, Cappadocia, and Asia; at length, 
coming to Rome, he was there crucified, with his head turned down towards the earth, 
at his own request. Paul also died a martyr at Rome, as we are informed by Origen, 
in the third tome of his work on Genesis.” But Eusebius makes no mention of the 
apostle Matthew; nor does <span class="sc" id="iv.iii-p28.2">Jerome</span>, in his account of 
Illustrious Men.<note n="50" id="iv.iii-p28.3">Ecc. Hist. lib. iii. c. 1.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p29"> <span class="sc" id="iv.iii-p29.1">Clement</span> of Alexandria mentions a 
circumstance of


<pb n="153" id="iv.iii-Page_153" />this apostle’s mode of life, but nothing more: he says, “That he 
was accustomed to use a very spare diet, eating vegetables, but no flesh.” 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p30"><span class="sc" id="iv.iii-p30.1">Chrysostom</span>, in one of his Homilies, gives the character of Matthew, but furnishes 
us with no facts.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p31">It is probable, therefore, that very little was known in the west, 
respecting the lives, labours and death, of those apostles who travelled far to 
the east. None of them, it is probable, ever returned; and there existed no regular 
channels for the communication of intelligence from those distant regions. The honour 
of martyrdom has been given to them all, and the thing is not improbable; but there 
are no authentic records, from which we can derive any certain information on this 
subject. The Fathers, whose writings have come down to us, seem to have been as 
much in the dark as we are, respecting the preaching and death of the majority of 
the apostles. There are, it is true, traditions in Ethiopia and the east, in regard 
to some of them, but they are too uncertain to deserve any serious consideration.</p>



<pb n="154" id="iv.iii-Page_154" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Section IV. Testimonies to Matthew’s Gospel—Time of Publication—Language in Which It Was Originally Composed." progress="40.66%" id="iv.iv" prev="iv.iii" next="iv.v">
<h2 id="iv.iv-p0.1">SECTION IV. </h2>
<p class="index1" id="iv.iv-p1"><span class="sc" id="iv.iv-p1.1">TESTIMONIES TO MATTHEW’S GOSPEL—TIME 
OF PUBLICATION—LANGUAGE IN WHICH IT WAS ORIGINALLY COMPOSED.</span></p>
<p class="continue" id="iv.iv-p2">BUT while we know so 
little of the apostolical labours of the Evangelist Matthew, it is pleasing to find 
that the testimonies respecting the genuineness of his gospel are so early and full. 
To these we will now direct our attention.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p3"><span class="sc" id="iv.iv-p3.1">Barnabas</span>, the companion of Paul, is said 
by the ancient ecclesiastical writers, to have left an Epistle of some length. This 
is mentioned by Origen, Jerome and Eusebius, and is frequently quoted by Clement 
of Alexandria. An Epistle under his name is still extant, but whether written by 
this apostolic man is very much disputed. Whoever was the author, it seems to have 
been written shortly after the destruction of Jerusalem, and by a zealous Christian. 
In this Epistle, there are many sentences found in the gospel of Matthew, but no 
reference to any book of the New Testament. In some of them, however, there are 
evident signs that these passages which are found in the gospel were quotations. 
One of these is in <scripRef passage="Matthew xx. 16" id="iv.iv-p3.2" parsed="|Matt|20|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.20.16">Matthew xx. 16</scripRef>. And in this Epistle it is thus introduced; 
“Let us, therefore, beware, lest it should happen unto us, 
<i>as it is written</i>, There are many called, but few chosen.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p4">As the Christians who lived at the beginning of 
the


<pb n="155" id="iv.iv-Page_155" />gospel, did not receive their instruction from 
written gospels, but from the preaching of the apostles, they would often express 
in their writings the same things in substance which we read in the Evangelists, 
so that unless they use marks of quotation, it cannot be certainly known that these 
phrases are cited from any book. They may have learnt them from hearing the apostles, 
or even Christ himself. But when they in the text cited, say, as it is written, 
it may fairly be inferred, that when found in one of the gospels it was taken from 
it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p5">The circumstance above mentioned furnishes a satisfactory reason for the fact, 
that in the writings of the apostolical Fathers, there is so seldom any reference 
to the books of the New Testament. These men received their knowledge of Christianity 
before any of the books of the New Testament were written; and although they existed 
when they wrote, they would not be so likely to refer to them as if they had derived 
their knowledge from them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p6"><span class="sc" id="iv.iv-p6.1">Papias</span>, bishop of Hierapolis, who was 
acquainted with the Apostle John, expressly mentions Matthew’s gospel; and 
asserts,’ That he wrote the divine oracles in Hebrew.”<note n="51" id="iv.iv-p6.2">See Euseb. Ecc. Hist. lib. iii. c. xxxix.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p7"><span class="sc" id="iv.iv-p7.1">Justin Martyrr</span>, who lived in the middle 
of the second century, has in many places cited the very words of the gospel of 
Matthew, but without mentioning his name. One instance will be sufficient: “And 
it is written in the gospel, that he said, All things are delivered to me of my 
Father, and no man knoweth the Son but the Father: neither the Father, save the 
Son, and they to whom the Son will reveal


<pb n="156" id="iv.iv-Page_156" />him.” This is taken from the gospel of <scripRef passage="Matthew, xi. 27" id="iv.iv-p7.2">Matthew, 
xi. 27</scripRef>.<note n="52" id="iv.iv-p7.3">Dialogue with 
Trypho.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p8"><span class="sc" id="iv.iv-p8.1">Irenæus</span>, bishop of Lyons, who was born 
in Asia, and was acquainted with Polycarp, the disciple of the apostle John, 
gives the following testimony: “We have not received the knowledge of the way of 
our salvation by any others, than those through whom the gospel has come down to 
us; which gospel they first preached, and afterwards, by the will of God, 
transmitted to us in writing, that it might be the foundation and pillar of our 
faith.”—“For after our Lord had risen 
from the dead, and they were clothed with the power of the Holy Spirit 
descending upon them from on high, were filled with all gifts, and possessed 
perfect knowledge, they went forth to the ends of the earth, spreading the glad 
tidings of those blessings which God has conferred on us, and announcing peace 
from heaven to men; having all, and every one alike, the gospel of God. Matthew 
among the Hebrews published a gospel in their own language; while Peter and Paul 
were preaching the gospel at Rome and founding a church there. And after their 
departure, Mark, the disciple and interpreter of Peter, himself delivered to us 
in writing what Peter preached; and Luke, the companion of Paul, recorded the 
gospel preached by him. Afterwards John, the disciple of the Lord, who leaned 
upon his breast, likewise published a gospel, while he dwelt at Ephesus, in 
Asia. And all these have taught us, that there is one God, the maker of heaven 
and earth, announced by the law and the prophets; and <i>one Christt</i>, the
<span class="sc" id="iv.iv-p8.2">Son of God</span>.”<note n="53" id="iv.iv-p8.3">Contra Hæres. lib. iii. c. i. p. 173.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p9">In another place Irenæus characterizes all the four


<pb n="157" id="iv.iv-Page_157" />gospels, by setting down the beginning of each; where of Matthew 
he says, “Matthew proclaims his human generation, saying, The genealogy of Jesus 
Christ, the Son of David, the Son of Abraham.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p10">In another place he says, “The gospel of Matthew was delivered 
to the Jews.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p11">This early testimony from a 
learned man living so near the times of the apostles is invaluable, and must be 
satisfactory to every candid mind of the genuineness of the four gospels. Other 
decisive testimonies might be adduced from the same author, but they are unnecessary. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p12"><span class="sc" id="iv.iv-p12.1">Hegesippus</span>, who also lived and flourished in the second century, was the author 
of an Ecclesiastical History extending from the death of Christ to his own times, 
which unhappily has not come down to us. All that remains is a few fragments preserved 
by Eusebius. In one of these he cites a passage from the gospel of <scripRef passage="Matthew xiii. 16" id="iv.iv-p12.2" parsed="|Matt|13|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.16">Matthew xiii. 
16</scripRef>, “Blessed are your eyes which see, and your ears which hear.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p13"><span class="sc" id="iv.iv-p13.1">Athenagoras</span> also was a writer of the 
second century. He wrote two books, one on the Resurrection, the other, an 
Apology for the Christians. Of this man Philip Sidetes says, “that he was a 
heathen and determined to write against Christianity, but by reading the gospels 
was converted. He has citations from nearly all the books of the New Testament. 
From the gospel of Matthew he quotes the following words; “Love your enemies, 
bless them that curse you, pray for, them that persecute you, that ye may be the 
children of your Father which is in heaven, who maketh his sun to rise on the 
evil and the good, and sendeth rain on the just and unjust.” <scripRef passage="Matt. v. 44, 45" id="iv.iv-p13.2" parsed="|Matt|5|44|5|45" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.44-Matt.5.45">Matt. v. 44, 45</scripRef>.</p><pb n="158" id="iv.iv-Page_158" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p14"><span class="sc" id="iv.iv-p14.1">Origen</span>, who was born in the second century, 
and wrote and flourished in the beginning of the third, has left us the following 
testimony: “According to the traditions received by me, the first gospel was written 
by Matthew, once a publican, afterwards a disciple of Jesus Christ, who delivered 
it to the Jewish believers, composed in the Hebrew language.” And in another 
place he says, ” Matthew wrote for the Hebrews.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p15"> <span class="sc" id="iv.iv-p15.1">Eusebius</span>, who lived about a hundred 
years later than Origen, informs us, that ” Matthew, having first preached the 
gospel to the Hebrews, when about to go to other people, delivered to them, in 
their own language, the gospel written by himself; by that supplying the want of 
his presence with them, whom he was about to leave.”<note n="54" id="iv.iv-p15.2">Euseb. Ecc. Hist. lib. iii. c. 21.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p16">In the Synopsis, which has been ascribed 
to <span class="sc" id="iv.iv-p16.1">Athanasius</span>, it is said, “Matthew wrote his gospel in 
the Hebrew, and published it at Jerusalem.” <span class="sc" id="iv.iv-p16.2">Cyril</span> of 
Jerusalem testifies, “That Matthew wrote in Hebrew.”
<span class="sc" id="iv.iv-p16.3">Epiphanius</span> says the same, and adds, “Matthew wrote 
first, and Mark soon after him, being a follower of Peter at Rome.”
<span class="sc" id="iv.iv-p16.4">Gregory Nazianzen</span> says, ” That Matthew wrote 
for the Hebrews.” EBEDJESU, the Syrian, “That Matthew, the first Evangelist, 
published his gospel in Palestine, written in Hebrew.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p17"> <span class="sc" id="iv.iv-p17.1">Jerome</span>, in his Commentary on Matthew, 
testifies that “The first Evangelist is Matthew, the publican, surnamed Levi, 
who wrote his gospel in Judea, in the Hebrew language, chiefly for the Jews who 
believed in Jesus, and did not join the shadow of the law with the truth of the 
gospel.”</p><pb n="159" id="iv.iv-Page_159" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p18">Again, in his book of Ecclesiastical Writers, he says, 
“Matthew, called also Levi, of a publican made an apostle, first of all wrote a 
gospel in the Hebrew language, for the sake of those in Judea who believed. By 
whom it was afterwards translated into Greek is uncertain.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p19"><span class="sc" id="iv.iv-p19.1">Chrysostom</span>, in his introduction to 
this gospel, writes, “Matthew is said to have written his gospel at the request 
of the Jewish believers, who desired him to put down in writing what he had said 
to them by word of mouth; and it is said he wrote in Hebrew.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p20"><span class="sc" id="iv.iv-p20.1">Theophilus</span>, 
bishop of Antioch, lived in the latter part of the second century, and wrote several 
works. Jerome in his prologue to the gospel of Matthew, says, “I have read the 
commentaries of Theophilus, bishop of Antioch.” In another place he says: 
“Theophilus, the seventh bishop of Antioch after Peter, who collected into one 
the words of the four gospels.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p21">It would be unnecessary to adduce any testimonies from later writers; 
but as they mention some circumstances probably received by tradition, and not contained 
in the earlier testimonies, I will subjoin a few of them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p22"><span class="sc" id="iv.iv-p22.1">Cosmas</span>, who lived in the sixth 
century, reports, that “Matthew is the first that wrote a gospel. A persecution 
having arisen after the stoning of Stephen, and he having resolved to go from 
that place, the believers entreated him to leave with them a written 
instruction; with which request he complied.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p23">Another author of this century, who wrote a discourse 
on Matthew, has left this testimony: “The occasion of Matthew’s writing is said 
to have been this—there being a great persecution in Palestine, so that there was 
danger lest the faithful should be dispersed;


<pb n="160" id="iv.iv-Page_160" />that they might not be without teaching, they requested Matthew to 
write for them an accurate history of all Christ’s words and works; that 
wherever they should be, they might have with them the ground of their faith.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p24">In the Paschal Chronicle, written in the seventh century, it is intimated, 
that Matthew published his gospel about fifteen years after our Lord’s ascension.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p25"><span class="sc" id="iv.iv-p25.1">Euthymius</span>, in the beginning of the 
twelfth century, says, “That this gospel was first written in the Hebrew 
language for the Jewish believers, eight years after our Lord’s ascension.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p26">From these testimonies, it appears, that the Fathers had 
no certain knowledge of the exact time when Matthew wrote his gospel. Irenæus refers 
it to the period when Paul and Peter were preaching at Rome, but he speaks vaguely 
on the subject.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p27">The writers who mention a precise time, lived at too late a period 
to give testimony on this subject. But all agree, that this was the first gospel 
written.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p28">Among the moderns, there is much diversity of opinion, as might be expected, 
where there is little else than conjecture to guide them. <span class="sc" id="iv.iv-p28.1">Lardner</span> and
<span class="sc" id="iv.iv-p28.2">Basnage</span> supposed 
that this gospel was not written before A. D. 64. <span class="sc" id="iv.iv-p28.3">Cave</span> thought that it was written 
fifteen years after the ascension of Christ. <span class="sc" id="iv.iv-p28.4">Jeremiah Jones</span> is in favour of that 
opinion which places it eight years after the ascension. <span class="sc" id="iv.iv-p28.5">Grotius</span> and 
<span class="sc" id="iv.iv-p28.6">G. J. Vossius</span> 
are of the same opinion. So also is <span class="sc" id="iv.iv-p28.7">Wetstein</span>. But
<span class="sc" id="iv.iv-p28.8">Tillemont</span> carries it up to the 
third year after the crucifixion of our Saviour.<note n="55" id="iv.iv-p28.9">Tomline, Townson, Horne. 
Townsend, &amp;c. plead for an early origin of this gospel, referring it to A. D. 36 
or 37. </note><span class="sc" id="iv.iv-p28.10">Lardner</span>


<pb n="161" id="iv.iv-Page_161" />and <span class="sc" id="iv.iv-p28.11">Percy</span> have adduced arguments for 
a late origin of this gospel, derived from internal evidence, but they are of very 
inconsiderable weight.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p29">As it is agreed that it was written before Matthew left Judea 
to preach the gospel in foreign parts, and as this event seems to have occurred 
after the persecution which was raised at Judea against the church, it seems probable, 
that they are nearest the truth, who place it about eight years after the ascension 
of Christ; which date unites more writers in its support than any other.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p30">Not only 
the date, but the original language of this gospel has been made a subject of controversy. 
By the testimonies already cited, it seems that there was but one opinion among 
the ancients in regard to this matter. With one voice they inform us, that it was 
written in Hebrew; or in the vernacular tongue of the Jews, which in the Scriptures, 
and by the Christian Fathers, is called Hebrew. This language is now called Syro-Chaldaic, 
or Western Aramean, but it consisted chiefly of words derived from Hebrew origin, 
and was, in fact, the Hebrew corrupted by a large mixture of foreign words, and 
by various changes in the prefixes and affixes of the words. This was the language 
in which Jesus Christ spoke and delivered all his discourses; and which the apostles 
were accustomed to speak from their childhood.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p31">Although the Greek language was understood by all the learned 
in Judea at this time, and by many of the people, yet it was not the vernacular 
language of the Jews dwelling in Palestine. In a book composed for the immediate 
use of the churches in Judea, it was necessary that it should be in that 
language which they


<pb n="162" id="iv.iv-Page_162" />all understood; which was neither pure Hebrew nor Greek. The 
testimony of the Fathers is, therefore, strengthened by a consideration of the nature 
of the case. And if it were not so, yet when the judgment of modern critics stands 
opposed to the universal testimony of the ancients, in regard to a matter of fact, 
which occurred not long before their time, there ought to be no hesitation which 
is most deserving of credit.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p32">There is, however, one difficulty attending this opinion, 
which is, that it supposes that the original of this gospel is lost, and we have 
now nothing but a translation, which opinion would lessen its canonical authority. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p33">It must be confessed, that this is a consequence of a serious kind, and one which 
ought not to be received respecting any canonical book without necessity. But does 
this conclusion necessarily follow from the admission, that this gospel was originally 
composed in the Hebrew language? Might there not have been a version immediately 
prepared by the writer himself, or by some other person under his superintendence? 
This being the first gospel that was composed, it would naturally be in great request 
with all Christians who knew of its existence; and as none but the Jewish Christians 
could understand it, as first published, it is exceedingly probable, that a request 
was made of the author to publish an edition of it in Greek, also, by those who 
did not understand the Hebrew; or, by such as were going to preach the gospel in 
countries where the Greek language was in common use.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p34">It has been considered a strong 
objection to the Hebrew original of this gospel, that no person, whose writings 
have come down to us, has intimated that he


<pb n="163" id="iv.iv-Page_163" />had ever seen it; and from the earliest times it seems to have 
existed in the Greek language. But this fact is perfectly consistent with the 
supposition now made; for the desolation of Judea, and dispersion of the Jewish 
Christians, having taken place within a few years after the publication of 
Matthew’s gospel, the copies of the original Hebrew would be confined to the 
Jewish converts; and as other Christians had copies in the Greek, of equal 
authenticity with the Hebrew, no inquiries would be made after the latter. These 
Jewish Christians, after their removal, dwindled away in a short time, and a 
large part of them became erroneous in their faith; and though they retained the 
Hebrew gospel of Matthew, they altered and corrupted it to suit their own 
heretical opinions. There is reason to believe, that the gospel of the 
Nazarenes, was the identical gospel of Matthew, which in process of time was 
greatly mutilated and corrupted by the Ebionites. Of this gospel much is said by 
the Fathers, and, in the proper place, we shall give some account of it.<note n="56" id="iv.iv-p34.1">See Note E.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p35">The only remaining objection of any weight against the ancient 
opinion, is, that the gospel according to Matthew, as we now have it, has no 
appearance of being a translation, but has the air and style of an original. But 
if the hypothesis, suggested above be adopted, this objection also will vanish; 
for according to this the Greek is an original, as well as the Hebrew, it having 
been written by Matthew himself, or by some disciple under his direction. But 
whether the Greek of Matthew was written by himself or not, it is certain that 
it was not later than the apostolic age, and received the approbation of 
apostles


<pb n="164" id="iv.iv-Page_164" />or apostolic men, which is sufficient 
to establish its authenticity.<note n="57" id="iv.iv-p35.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p36">The learned world have been nearly equally divided 
on the question, whether Matthew wrote his gospel in Hebrew or Greek. In favour 
of the former opinion, may be cited, Bellarmine, Grotius, Casaubon, Walton, Tomline, 
Cave, Hammond, Mill, Harwood, Owen, Campbell, A. Clarke, Simon, Tillemont, Pritius, 
Dupin, Calmet, Michaelis, and others. In favour of the Greek origin of this gospel 
the names are not less numerous, nor less respectable. Among these maybe mentioned, 
Erasmus, Paræus, Calvin, Le Clerc, Fabricius, Pfeiffer, Lightfoot, Beausobre, Basnage, 
Wetstein, Rumpæus, Whitby, Edelman, Hoffman, Moldenhawer, Viser, Harles, Jones, 
Jortin, Lardner, Hey, Hales, Hewlett, and others.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p37">The two opinions were supported 
by a weight of argument and authority so nearly balanced, that Dr. Townson, and 
a few others, have adopted a middle course, viz. the opinion stated above, that 
there were two originals; by which theory all difficulties are removed. The only 
objection is the want of evidence. Horne and Townsend have adopted this opinion. 
See Horne’s Introd. vol. iv. Part ii. c. ii. Sec. ii. p. 267.</p></note></p>


<pb n="165" id="iv.iv-Page_165" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Section V. Gospel of Mark—On What Occasion Published—Ascribed to the Dictation of Peter  by All the Fathers." progress="43.67%" id="iv.v" prev="iv.iv" next="iv.vi">
<h2 id="iv.v-p0.1">SECTION V. </h2>
<p class="index1" id="iv.v-p1"><span class="sc" id="iv.v-p1.1">GOSPEL OF MARK—ON WHAT OCCASION PUBLISHED—ASCRIBED 
TO THE DICTATION OF PETER BY ALL THE FATHERS.</span></p>
<p class="continue" id="iv.v-p2">THE author of the second gospel, as 
they stand in the Canon, was Mark; the same who is mentioned in the first Epistle 
of Peter, (<scripRef passage="1Peter 5:13" id="iv.v-p2.1" parsed="|1Pet|5|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.5.13">v. 13</scripRef>;) but whether he was the same as John Mark, of Jerusalem, who travelled 
for a while with Paul and Barnabas, has been doubted by Grotius, Cave, Dupin and 
Tillemont; but the common opinion is in its favour, and the objections to it are 
not of much weight: and as there is no clear evidence, that there were two persons 
of this name mentioned in Scripture, I shall consider all that is said of Mark, 
as having reference to the same person.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p3">Paul was offended at him because he declined 
accompanying him and Barnabas on the whole tour which they made, to preach the gospel; 
for, when they came to Perga, Mark departed from them, and returned to Jerusalem. 
And when Paul and Barnabas were about to undertake a second journey together, the 
latter insisted on taking Mark as their minister, but Paul would by no means consent 
to it, because he had forsaken them on their first mission. This difference of opinion 
gave rise to a sharp altercation, which terminated in the separation of these venerable 
colleagues.


<pb n="166" id="iv.v-Page_166" />Mark now. travelled with Barnabas, but, probably, 
soon afterwards attached himself to Peter, with whom he seems to have continued 
until the death of that apostle.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p4">But Paul himself seems to have been reconciled to Mark, and to 
have valued his assistance in the work of the ministry; for, in his second 
Epistle to Timothy, he writes, “Take Mark and bring him with thee, for he is 
profitable unto me for the ministry.” <scripRef passage="2Tim 4:11" id="iv.v-p4.1" parsed="|2Tim|4|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.11">2 Tim. iv. 11</scripRef>. He also mentions him 
in his Epistle to Philemon. 
<scripRef passage="Philemon 1:24" id="iv.v-p4.2" parsed="|Phlm|1|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phlm.1.24">Phil. 24</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p5">When this gospel was composed, has not been 
particularly mentioned by any ancient author, except that it is said to have been 
after Peter came to Rome, which could not be much earlier than A. D. 62 or 63. It 
is stated, that Mark was requested by the brethren at Rome to put down in writing 
the substance of Peter’s preaching; and on this account, this gospel among the primitive 
Christians was as familiarly known by the name of the gospel of Peter as of Mark. 
This circumstance has led some to assert, that Mark wrote his gospel in Latin, as 
this was the language of Rome; but in those days almost all the Romans understood 
Greek. And the Jewish converts, who composed a large portion of the first churches, 
understood Greek much better than Latin. But there is no need to argue this point. 
There is no ancient author who testifies that Mark wrote in Latin. The testimony 
is uniform that he wrote in Greek.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p6">Baronius is almost the only learned man who has 
advocated the Latin origin of the gospel of Mark, and he has nothing to produce 
in favour of this opinion from antiquity, except the subscription to the Syriac,


<pb n="167" id="iv.v-Page_167" />Arabic and Persic versions of the New Testament, 
where, at the end of Mark’s gospel, it is said, “He spoke and preached in Latin 
at Rome;” but this does not say that he wrote his gospel in Latin. But these subscriptions 
are of very little authority in matters of this kind. No one knows when, or by whom 
they were placed there; and, although three versions are mentioned, they make up 
no more than one witness, for, probably all the others borrowed this inscription 
from the Syriac.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p7"> <span class="sc" id="iv.v-p7.1">Augustine</span> called Mark “the abridger of Matthew;” and it must be 
confessed, that he often uses the same words, and tells more concisely what the 
other had related more copiously; yet, there is satisfactory evidence, that Mark’s 
gospel is an original work. It contains many things which are not in the gospel 
of Matthew, and some mentioned by that Evangelist are here related with additional 
circumstances.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p8">All authors do not agree that Mark wrote his gospel at Rome, 
but some think at Alexandria: the former opinion, however, was received with 
almost universal consent. See the testimony of Irenaeus before cited. To which 
may be added what he says in another place, that, “Mark begins with the 
prophetic spirit which came down from above to men, saying, the beginning of the 
gospel of Christ.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p9">Some 
of the testimonies of the Fathers respecting this gospel will now be given.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p10"> <span class="sc" id="iv.v-p10.1">Eusebius</span> 
out of <span class="sc" id="iv.v-p10.2">Papias</span>, and a lost work of <span class="sc" id="iv.v-p10.3">Clement</span> of Alexandria, relates, 
“That when Peter 
in the reign of Claudius, had come to Rome, and had defeated Simon Magus, the people 
were so inflamed with love for the Christian truths, as not to be satisfied


<pb n="168" id="iv.v-Page_168" />with the hearing of them, unless they also had them written down. 
That accordingly they, with earnest entreaties, applied themselves to Mark, the 
companion of Peter, and whose gospel we now have, praying him that he would 
write down for them, and leave with them an account of the doctrines which had 
been preached to them; that they did not desist in their request, till they had 
prevailed on him, and procured his writing that which is now the gospel of Mark; 
that when Peter came to know this, he was, by the direction of the Holy Spirit, 
pleased with the request of the people, and confirmed the gospel which was 
written for the use of the churches.”<note n="58" id="iv.v-p10.4">Ecc. Hist. lib. ii. c. 15.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p11">The same <span class="sc" id="iv.v-p11.1">Eusebius</span> relates in another part of his works, what 
<span class="sc" id="iv.v-p11.2">Papias</span> had testified concerning Mark’s gospel, “That 
Mark, who was Peter’s interpreter, exactly wrote down whatsoever he remembered, 
though not in the same order of time in which the several things were said or 
done by Christ; for he neither heard nor followed Christ, but was a companion of 
Peter, and composed his gospel, rather with the intent of the people’s profit, 
than writing a regular history; so that he is in no fault, if he wrote some 
things according to his memory, he designing no more than to omit nothing which 
he had heard, and to relate nothing false.”<note n="59" id="iv.v-p11.3">Ecc. Hist. lib. 
iii. c. 39.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p12">Another testimony from 
<span class="sc" id="iv.v-p12.1">Clement</span> of Alexandria is given by Eusebius, in which it 
is said, “When Peter was publicly preaching the gospel at Rome, by the 
influences of the Holy Spirit, many of the converts desired Mark, as having been 
long a companion of Peter, and who well remembered what he preached,


<pb n="169" id="iv.v-Page_169" />to write down his discourses: that upon this he composed his 
gospel, and gave it to those who made this request; which when Peter knew, he 
neither obstructed nor encouraged the work.”<note n="60" id="iv.v-p12.2">Ecc. Hist. lib. vi. c. 14.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p13"><span class="sc" id="iv.v-p13.1">Irenæus</span> says, “That 
after the death of Peter and Paul who had been preaching at Rome, Mark the disciple 
and interpreter of Peter, wrote down what he had heard him preach.” Tertullian 
informs us, ” That the gospel published by Mark may be reckoned Peter’s, whose 
interpreter he was.” <span class="sc" id="iv.v-p13.2">Origen</span> adds, “That Mark wrote his 
gospel according to the dictates of Peter.” <span class="sc" id="iv.v-p13.3">Jerome</span> tells 
us, “That Mark the disciple and interpreter of Peter, wrote a short gospel from 
what he had heard of Peter, at the request of the brethren at Rome, which when 
Peter knew, he approved and published in our churches, commanding the reading of 
it by his own authority.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p14">Besides these testimonies which are very explicit, and all go 
to show that Mark received his gospel from the preaching of Peter, there are 
some internal evidences which look the same way. There are in the other 
Evangelists several circumstances and facts which make very much for the credit 
of Peter, not one of which is hinted at in this gospel. Particular instances of 
this kind may be read in the third volume of “Jones’ New Method of Settling the 
Canon.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p15">Of the canonical authority of this gospel no one of the 
ancients, I believe, ever entertained a doubt. Some of the moderns, however, 
have questioned whether we have any evidence, that Mark and Luke wrote by a 
plenary inspiration since they were not apostles. But that Mark’s gospel is 
canonical, is established by all


<pb n="170" id="iv.v-Page_170" />the rules applicable to the case. It was 
always contained in the early catalogues; was read as Scripture in the churches; 
was quoted as Scripture by the Fathers; was inserted in the earliest versions; and 
never doubted formerly, by any Christian writer. But this subject will be resumed 
hereafter.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p16"> <span class="sc" id="iv.v-p16.1">Eusebius</span> reports, “That Peter, out of the abundance of his modesty, did 
not think himself worthy to write a gospel; but Mark, who was his friend and disciple, 
is said to have recorded Peter’s relations, and the acts of Jesus.” And again, 
“Peter testifies these things of himself, for all things recorded by Mark are 
said to be memoirs of Peter’s discourses.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p17">In the Synopsis ascribed to Athanasius it is said, “That the 
gospel according to Mark was dictated by Peter at Rome, and published by Mark, 
and preached by him in Alexandria, Pentapolis and Libya.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p18">The testimony 
of <span class="sc" id="iv.v-p18.1">Epiphanius</span> is, “That Matthew wrote first, and Mark 
soon after him, being a companion of Peter at Rome; that Mark was one of the 
seventy disciples, and likewise one of those who were offended at the words of 
Christ, recorded in the sixth chapter of the gospel of John; that he then 
forsook the Saviour, but was afterwards reclaimed by Peter, and being filled 
with the Spirit wrote a gospel.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p19"><span class="sc" id="iv.v-p19.1">Gregory Nazianzen</span> says, “That Mark 
wrote his gospel for the Italians.” <span class="sc" id="iv.v-p19.2">Chrysostom</span> 
testifies, that “Mark wrote in Egypt at the request of the believers there;” but 
in another place, he says, ” It cannot be ascertained in what place each of the 
Evangelists wrote.” 
<span class="sc" id="iv.v-p19.3">Victor</span> 
informs us, “That Mark was also called John, and was the son of Mary; that he wrote 
a gospel after Matthew; that for a while he accompanied


<pb n="171" id="iv.v-Page_171" />Paul and Barnabas his relation, but when he came to Rome he joined 
Peter. When he was obliged to quit Rome, he was requested by the brethren to 
write a history of his preaching, and of his heavenly doctrine; with which 
request he readily complied.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p20"><span class="sc" id="iv.v-p20.1">Cosmas</span> of Alexandria writes, “That 
Mark the second Evangelist wrote a gospel at Rome, by the dictation of Peter.”
<span class="sc" id="iv.v-p20.2">Œcumenius</span> says, “This John who also is called Mark, 
nephew to Barnabas, wrote the gospel which goes by his name; and was also the 
disciple of Peter.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p21"><span class="sc" id="iv.v-p21.1">Theophylact</span> informs us, “That the 
gospel according to Mark was written at Rome, ten years after the ascension of 
Jesus Christ, at the request of the believers there; for this Mark was a 
disciple of Peter. His name was John, and he was nephew to Barnabas, the 
companion of Paul.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p22"><span class="sc" id="iv.v-p22.1">Euthymius</span> concurs exactly in this 
testimony. His words are, “The gospel of Mark was written about ten years after 
our Lord’s ascension, at the request of the believers at Rome, or, as some say, 
in Egypt; that Mark was, at first, much with his uncle Barnabas and Paul, but 
afterwards went with Peter to Rome, from whom he received the whole history of 
his gospel.” <span class="sc" id="iv.v-p22.2">Nicephorus</span> says, “Only two of the 
twelve have left memoirs of our Lord’s life, and two of the seventy, Mark and Luke.” 
And a little after, “Mark and Luke published their gospels, by the direction of 
Peter and Paul.” <span class="sc" id="iv.v-p22.3">Eutychius</span>, patriarch of Alexandria, has 
the following words: “In the time of Nero, Peter, the prince of the apostles, 
making use of Mark, wrote a gospel at Rome, in the Roman language.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p23">The reader will recollect, that this last 
writer lived


<pb n="172" id="iv.v-Page_172" />as late as the tenth century, which will 
account for his calling Peter the prince of the apostles, a language entirely foreign 
to the early ecclesiastical writers. And Selden is of opinion, that by the Roman 
language he meant the Greek, which was then in common use at Rome; and it is well 
known, that in our times the modern Greek language is called <i>Romaic</i>. Jones and Lardner 
concur in the opinion of Selden.</p>



<pb n="173" id="iv.v-Page_173" />

</div2>

      <div2 title="Section VI. Gospel of Luke—Testimonies of the Fathers Respecting It." progress="45.67%" id="iv.vi" prev="iv.v" next="iv.vii">
<h2 id="iv.vi-p0.1">SECTION VI.</h2>
<p class="index1" id="iv.vi-p1"><span class="sc" id="iv.vi-p1.1">GOSPEL OF LUKE—TESTIMONIES OF THE FATHERS RESPECTING IT.</span></p>
<p class="continue" id="iv.vi-p2">THE third gospel is that of Luke. He is mentioned in 
Scripture as the companion of Paul in his travels; and when that apostle was 
sent a prisoner to Rome this evangelist accompanied him, and continued with him 
during his two years’ confinement in that city, as may be gathered from Paul’s 
Epistles, written during this period. Whether he was the same as “the beloved 
physician,” <scripRef passage="Col. iv. 14" id="iv.vi-p2.1" parsed="|Col|4|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.4.14">Col. iv. 14</scripRef>, mentioned by Paul, is uncertain, 
but the general opinion is in favour of it. It is also disputed, whether or not 
he was one of the seventy disciples. Without undertaking to decide these points, 
I will proceed to lay before the reader the principal testimonies of the Fathers 
respecting this gospel and its author.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p3"><span class="sc" id="iv.vi-p3.1">Irenæus</span> asserts, “That Luke, the 
companion of Paul, put down in a book the gospel preached by him.” Again, he 
says, “Luke was not only a companion but a fellow-labourer of the apostles, 
especially of Paul.” He calls him, “a disciple and fellow-labourer of the 
apostles.” “The apostles,” says he, “envying none, plainly delivered to all the 
things which they had heard from the Lord.” So likewise Luke, envying no man, 
has delivered to us what he learned from


<pb n="174" id="iv.vi-Page_174" />them, as he says, “even as they delivered them unto us, who from 
the beginning were eye-witnesses, and ministers of his word.”<note n="61" id="iv.vi-p3.2">“The gospel 
according to Luke, being of a priestly character, begins with Zacharias the 
priest offering incense to God.”</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p4"> <span class="sc" id="iv.vi-p4.1">Eusebiuss</span> 
informs us, that <span class="sc" id="iv.vi-p4.2">Clement</span> of Alexandria bore a large 
testimony to this, as well as to the other gospels; and he mentions a tradition 
concerning the order of the gospels, which Clement had received from presbyters 
of more ancient times—That the gospels containing the genealogies were written 
first.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p5"><span class="sc" id="iv.vi-p5.1">Tertullian</span> speaks of Matthew and 
John as disciples of Christ; of Mark and Luke as disciples of the apostles; however, 
he ascribes the same authority to the gospels written by them as to the others. 
“The gospel,” says he,’ which Mark published, may be said to be Peter’s, whose interpreter 
Mark was; and Luke’s digest is often ascribed to Paul. And indeed it is easy to 
take that for the Master’s which the disciples published.” Again, “Moreover, 
Luke was not an apostle, but an apostolic man; not a master but a disciple: 
certainly less than his master; certainly so much later, as he is a follower of 
Paul, the last of the apostles.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p6"><span class="sc" id="iv.vi-p6.1">Origen</span> mentions the gospels in the order commonly received—“The third,” says he, 
“is that according to Luke, the gospel commended by Paul, published 
for the sake of the Gentile converts.” In his commentary on the Epistle to the Romans, 
which we now have in a Latin version only, he writes, “Some say Lucius is 
Lucas, the evangelist, as indeed it is not uncommon to write names, sometimes 
according to the


<pb n="175" id="iv.vi-Page_175" />original form; sometimes according to the Greek and Roman 
termination.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p7"> <span class="sc" id="iv.vi-p7.1">Eusebius</span> has left us the following testimony concerning Luke 
the evangelist—“And Luke who was of Antioch, and by profession a physician, for 
the most part a companion of Paul, who had, likewise, more than a slight acquaintance 
with the other apostles, has left us, in two books, divinely inspired, evidences 
of the art of healing souls, which he had learned from them. One of them is the 
gospel which he professeth to have written, as they delivered it to him, who from 
the beginning were eye-witnesses and ministers of his word.” “With all whom,” he 
says, “he had been perfectly acquainted from the first.” And in another place, 
he says, ” Luke hath delivered, in his gospel, a certain account of such things 
as he had been assured of by his intimate acquaintance and familiarity with 
Paul, and his conversation with the other apostles.”<note n="62" id="iv.vi-p7.2">Ecc. Hist. lib. iii. c. iv.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p8">In the Synopsis ascribed to <span class="sc" id="iv.vi-p8.1">Athanasius</span>, 
it is said, “That the gospel of Luke was dictated by the apostle Paul, and 
written and published by the blessed apostle and physician Luke.”
<span class="sc" id="iv.vi-p8.2">Gregory Nazianzen</span> says, “That Luke wrote for the 
Greeks;” and <span class="sc" id="iv.vi-p8.3">Gregory Nyssen</span>, “That Luke was as much a 
physician for the soul as the body.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p9">The testimony of <span class="sc" id="iv.vi-p9.1">Jerome</span> concerning 
Luke is as follows: “Luke, who was of Antioch, and by profession a physician, 
not unskilful in the Greek language, a disciple of the apostle Paul, and the 
constant companion of his travels, wrote a gospel, and another excellent volume, 
entitled, the Acts of the Apostles


<pb n="176" id="iv.vi-Page_176" />. . . . It is supposed that Luke did not learn his gospel from the 
apostle Paul only, who had not conversed with the Lord in the flesh, but also 
from other apostles, which likewise he owns at the beginning of his volume, 
saying, ‘Even as they delivered them unto us who from the beginning were 
eye-witnesses and ministers of the word.’ Therefore, he wrote the gospel from 
the information of others; but the Acts he composed from his own knowledge.”<note n="63" id="iv.vi-p9.2">Book of Illustrious Men.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p10">The same writer in 
his preface to his commentary on Matthew, says, “The third evangelist is Luke the 
physician, a Syrian of Antioch, who was a disciple of the apostle Paul, and published 
his gospel in the countries of Achaia and Bœotia.” In another place he observes, 
“That some said that Luke had been a proselyte to Judaism, before his conversion 
to Christianity.” <span class="sc" id="iv.vi-p10.1">Chrysostom</span>, in his first homily on the 
gospel of Matthew, has this remark: “Luke had the fluency of Paul, Mark the 
conciseness of Peter, both learning of their masters.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p11"> <span class="sc" id="iv.vi-p11.1">Isidore</span> of Seville, says, “Of the four evangelists, the first 
and last relate what they had heard Christ say, or had seen him perform. Matthew 
wrote his gospel first in Judea; then Mark in Italy; Luke, the third, in Achaia; 
John, the last, in Asia.” And again, “of all the evangelists, Luke, the third in 
order, is reckoned to have been the most skilful in the Greek tongue. For he was 
a physician, and wrote his gospel in Greek.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p12">In <span class="sc" id="iv.vi-p12.1">Theophylact’s</span> preface to Matthew’s 
gospel, it is said, “There are four evangelists, two of whom, Matthew and John, 
were of the apostles; the other


<pb n="177" id="iv.vi-Page_177" />two, Mark and Luke, were of the number of the seventy. Mark was a 
disciple and companion of Peter; Luke of Paul . . . . Luke wrote fifteen years 
after Christ’s ascension.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p13">In his commentary on Luke he observes, “That it appears from 
Luke’s Introduction, that he was not from the beginning a disciple, but only 
afterwards. For others were disciples from the beginning, as Peter, and the sons 
of Zebedee, who delivered to him the things which they had seen or heard.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p14"><span class="sc" id="iv.vi-p14.1">Euthymius</span> says, “Luke was a native of 
Antioch, and a physician. He was a hearer of Christ, and, as some say, one of 
his seventy disciples, as well as Mark. He was afterwards very intimate with 
Paul. He wrote his gospel, with Paul’s permission, fifteen years after our 
Lord’s ascension.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p15"><span class="sc" id="iv.vi-p15.1">Eutychius</span>, patriarch of 
Constantinople, has handed down the following account: “In the time of the same 
emperor, (Nero) Luke wrote his gospel in Greek, to a notable and wise man of the 
Romans, whose name was Theophilus; to whom also he wrote the Acts, or the 
history of the disciples. The evangelist Luke was a companion of the apostle 
Paul, going with him wherever he went. For which reason the apostle Paul, in one 
of his epistles, says, ‘Luke the physician salutes you.’”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p16">The same arguments by which the canonical authority 
of the gospels of Matthew and Mark were established, apply with their full force 
to the gospel of Luke. It was universally received as canonical by the whole primitive 
church—has a place in every catalogue of the books of the New Testament, which was 
ever published—is constantly referred to and cited


<pb n="178" id="iv.vi-Page_178" />by the Fathers as a part of sacred Scripture—and 
was one of the books constantly read in the churches, as a part of the rule of faith 
and practice for all believers.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p17"><span class="sc" id="iv.vi-p17.1">Marcion</span>, the heretic, it is true, had a gospel according 
to Luke, which differed essentially from that in the Canon, but his authority has 
no weight.</p>



<pb n="179" id="iv.vi-Page_179" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Section VII. The Objections of J. D. MIchaelis to the Canonical Authority of the Gospels of Mark and Luke, Considered and Answered." progress="47.04%" id="iv.vii" prev="iv.vi" next="iv.viii">
<h2 id="iv.vii-p0.1">SECTION VII.</h2>
<p class="index1" id="iv.vii-p1"><span class="sc" id="iv.vii-p1.1">THE OBJECTIONS OF J. D. MICHAELIS TO THE 
CANONICAL AUTHORITY OF THE GOSPELS OF MARK AND LUKE, CONSIDERED AND ANSWERED.</span></p>
<p class="continue" id="iv.vii-p2">J. D. MICHAELIS, in his introduction to the New Testament, as translated from the German 
by Bishop Marsh, in the third section of the third chapter, speaking of the gospels 
of Mark and Luke, and of the Acts of the Apostles, and of the grounds of placing 
them in the Canon, says, “I must confess that I am unable to find a satisfactory 
proof of their inspiration, and the more I investigate the subject, and the oftener 
I compare their writings with those of Matthew and John, the greater are my doubts.” 
He then goes on to say, that in a former edition of this work he had stated the 
arguments on both sides of the question, but although uncertain which he should 
prefer, yet he had rather inclined to the affirmative. But now he tells us, that 
he is strongly inclined to the negative.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p3">The first argument for the inspiration 
of these gospels, which the learned professor considers, is derived from the fact, 
that Mark and Luke were companions and assistants of the apostles. This, he says, 
can afford no proof of their inspiration, even if it could be shown that they were 
endowed with the extraordinary gifts of the Holy Ghost, of which, however, there 
is


<pb n="180" id="iv.vii-Page_180" />no historical proof. Because a disciple might 
possess these gifts, and yet his writings not be inspired. And if we ground the 
argument for their inspiration on the character of an apostle’s assistant, then 
we must receive as canonical the genuine epistle of Clement of Rome, and the writings 
of other apostolical Fathers.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p4">The next argument which he considers is, that the 
apostles themselves have recommended these gospels as canonical in their epistles. 
That the passages depended on for proof, do refer to these or any other written 
gospels, the professor denies: but even if they did, he considers the evidence unsatisfactory; 
for he supposes that they might have commended a book as containing genuine historical 
accounts, without vouching for its inspiration.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p5">The testimony of the Fathers, that 
these gospels were approved by Peter and Paul respectively, and with Matthew’s gospel 
were shown to the apostle John, the learned professor sets aside with very little 
ceremony.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p6">And, finally, he demurs, in regard to the evidence of the canonical authority 
of these books, derived from the testimony of the whole primitive church, by which 
they were undoubtedly received into the Canon; and suggests, that the apostles might 
have recommended them and the primitive church have accepted them, as works indispensable 
to a Christian on account of the importance of their contents, and that by insensible 
degrees they acquired the character of being inspired.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p7">On these reasonings and objections 
against the inspiration and canonical authority of several important


<pb n="181" id="iv.vii-Page_181" />books, which have hitherto held an unquestioned 
place in the Canon of the New Testament, and coming from the pen of a man, too, 
of such extensive Biblical learning, I think it necessary to detain the reader with 
some remarks, which I hope will have the effect of counteracting the pernicious 
influence of the opinions which have been exhibited above.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p8">1. In the first place, 
then, I would observe, that it will be admitted that Mark and Luke were humble, 
pious men; also that they were intelligent, well informed men, and must have known 
that the committing to writing the facts and doctrines comprehended in the gospel, 
was not left to the discretion or caprice of every disciple, but became the duty 
of those only who were inspired by the Holy Ghost to undertake the work. Now, if 
these two disciples had been uninspired, or not under the immediate direction of 
apostles who possessed plenary inspiration, it would have argued great presumption 
in them, without any direction, to write gospels for the instruction of the church. 
The very fact of their writing, is, therefore, a strong evidence that they believed 
themselves to be inspired. There is then little force in the remark of the learned 
professor, that neither Mark nor Luke have declared in any part of their writings 
that they were inspired; for such a declaration was unnecessary; their conduct in 
undertaking to write such books, is the best evidence that they believed themselves 
called to this work.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p9">And the objection to this argument, from the writings of other 
apostolical men, is not valid; for none of them ever undertook to write gospels 
for the use of the church. All attempts at writing other gospels


<pb n="182" id="iv.vii-Page_182" />than the four were considered by the primitive 
church as impious; because the writers were uninspired men.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p10">2. But the universal 
reception of these books by the whole primitive church as canonical, and that while 
some of the apostles were living, is the evidence, which to my mind is conclusive, 
that they were not mere human productions, but compared by divine inspiration. That 
they were thus universally received, I think is manifest, from the testimonies which 
have already been adduced. There is not in all the writings of antiquity a hint, 
that any Christian belonging to the church ever suspected that these gospels were 
inferior in authority to the others. No books in the Canon appear to have been received 
with more universal consent, and to have been less disputed. They are contained 
in every catalogue which has come down to us. They are cited as Scripture by all 
that mention them; and are expressly declared by the Fathers to be canonical and 
inspired books.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p11">Now, let it be remembered, that this is the best evidence which 
we can have that any of the books of the New Testament were written by inspiration. 
I know, indeed, that Michaelis places the whole proof of inspiration on the promise 
made by Christ to his apostles; but while it is admitted that this is a weighty 
consideration, it does not appear to be equal in force to the testimony of the universal 
church, including the apostles themselves, that these writings were penned under 
the guidance of the Holy Spirit; for it is not perfectly clear, that the promise 
referred to was confined to the twelve. Certainly Paul, who was not of that number, 
was inspired in a plenary manner, and


<pb n="183" id="iv.vii-Page_183" />much the larger part of the twelve never wrote 
anything for the Canon. There is nothing in the New Testament which forbids our 
supposing, that other disciples might have been selected to write for the use of 
the church. We do not wish that this should be believed, in regard to any persons 
without evidence; but we think that the proof exists, and arises from the undeniable 
fact, that the writings of these two men were from the beginning received as inspired. 
And this belief must have prevailed before the death of the apostles; for all the 
testimonies concur in stating, that the gospel of Mark was seen by Peter, and that 
of Luke by Paul, and approved by them respectively. Now, is it credible, that these 
apostles, and John who survived them many years, would have recommended to the Christian 
church the productions of uninspired men?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p12">No doubt all the churches at that time 
looked up to the apostles for guidance in all matters that related to the rule of 
their faith; and a general opinion that these gospels were canonical could not have 
obtained without their concurrence. The hypothesis of Michaelis, that they were 
recommended as useful human productions, and by degrees came to be considered as 
inspired writings is in itself improbable, and repugnant to all the testimony which 
has come down to us on the subject. If this had been the fact, they would never 
have been placed among the books universally acknowledged, but would have been doubted 
of, or disputed by some. The difference made between inspired books, and others 
in those primitive times, was as great as at any subsequent period; and the line 
of distinction was not only broad, but great pains were taken to


<pb n="184" id="iv.vii-Page_184" />have it drawn accurately; and when the common 
opinion of the church respecting the gospels was formed, there was no difficulty 
in coming to the certain knowledge of the truth. For thirty years and more before 
the death of the apostle John these two gospels were in circulation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p13">If any doubt had existed respecting their canonical authority, 
would not the churches and their Elders have had recourse to this infallible 
authority? The general agreement of all Christians over the whole world, 
respecting most of the books of the New Testament, doubtless, should be 
attributed to the authority of the apostles. If, then, these gospels had been 
mere human productions they might have been read privately, but never could have 
found a place in the sacred Canon. The objection to these books comes entirely 
too late to be entitled to any weight. The opinion of a modern critic, however 
learned, is of small consideration when opposed to the testimony of the whole 
primitive church, and to the suffrage of the universal church in every age since 
the days of the apostles. The rule of the learned Huet already cited is sound, 
viz. “That all those books should be deemed canonical and inspired, which were 
received as such by those who lived nearest to the time when they were 
published.” 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p14">3. But if we should for the sake of argument concede that no books should be considered 
as inspired, but such as were the productions of apostles, still these gospels would 
not be excluded from the Canon. It is a fact, in which there is a wonderful agreement 
among the Fathers, that Mark wrote his gospel from the mouth of Peter; that is, 
he wrote down what he had


<pb n="185" id="iv.vii-Page_185" />heard this apostle every day declaring in his 
public ministry. And Luke did the same in regard to Paul’s preaching. These gospels, 
therefore, may, according to this testimony, be considered as more probably belonging 
to these two apostles, than to the evangelists who penned them. They were little 
more it would seem, if we give full credit to the testimony which has been exhibited, 
than amanuenses to the apostles on whom they attended. Paul we know dictated several 
of his Epistles to some of his companions; and if Mark and Luke heard the gospel 
from Peter and Paul so often repeated, that they were perfect masters of their respective 
narratives, and then committed the same to writing, are they not virtually the productions 
of these apostles which have been handed down to us? And this was so much the opinion 
of some of the Fathers, that they speak of Mark’s gospel as Peter’s, and of Luke’s 
as Paul’s.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p15">But this is not all. These gospels were shown to these 
apostles and received their approbation. Thus speak the ancients as with one 
voice; and if they had been silent, we might be certain from the circumstances 
of the case, that these evangelists would never have ventured to take such an 
important step as to write and publish the preaching of these inspired men, 
without their express approbation. Now let it be considered, that a narrative 
prepared by a man well acquainted with the facts related, may be entirely 
correct without inspiration; but of this we cannot be sure, and therefore it is 
of great importance to have a history of facts from men who were rendered 
infallible by the inspiration of the Holy Spirit. It should be remembered, 
however, that the only advantage


<pb n="186" id="iv.vii-Page_186" />of inspiration in giving such a narrative, 
consists in the proper selection of facts and circumstances, and in the infallible 
certainty of the writing. Suppose, then, that an uninspired man should prepare an 
account of such transactions as he had seen or heard from eyewitnesses of undoubted 
veracity, and that his narrative should be submitted to the inspection of an apostle, 
and receive his full approbation; might not such a book be considered as inspired? 
If in the original composition there should have crept in some errors, (for to err 
is human,) the inspired reviewer would of course point them out and have them corrected; 
now, such a book would be for all important purposes an inspired volume; and would 
deserve a place in the Canon of Holy Scripture. If any credit then is due to the 
testimony of the Christians Fathers, the gospels of Mark and Luke are canonical 
books; for, as was before stated, there is a general concurrence among them, that 
these evangelists submitted their works to the inspection, and received the approbation 
of the apostles Peter and Paul.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p16">4. Finally, the internal evidence is as strong in 
favour of the gospels under consideration, as of any other books of the New Testament. 
There is no reason to think that Mark and Luke were capable of writing with such 
perfect simplicity and propriety without the aid of inspiration, or the assistance 
of inspired men. If we reject these books from the Canon, we must give up the argument 
derived from internal evidence for the inspiration of the sacred Scriptures altogether. 
It is true the learned professor whose opinions we are opposing, has said, “The 
oftener I compare their writings (Mark’s and Luke’s) with those


<pb n="187" id="iv.vii-Page_187" />of Matthew and John, the greater are my doubts.” 
And speaking in another place of Mark, he says, “In some immaterial instances he 
seems to have erred,” and gives it as his opinion, “That they who undertake to 
reconcile Mark with Matthew, or to show that he is nowhere corrected by John, experience 
great difficulty, and have not seldom to resort to unnatural explanations.” But 
the learned professor has not mentioned any particular cases of irreconcilable discrepancies 
between this evangelist and Matthew; nor does he indicate in what statements he 
is corrected by John. Until something of this kind is exhibited, general remarks 
of this sort are deserving of no consideration.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p17">To harmonize the evangelists has 
always been found a difficult task, but this does not prove that they contradict 
each other, or that their accounts are irreconcilable. Many things which, at first 
sight, appear contradictory, are found, upon closer examination, to be perfectly 
harmonious; and if there be some things which commentators have been unable satisfactorily 
to reconcile, it is no more than what might be expected in narratives so concise, 
and in which a strict regard to chronological order did not enter into the plan 
of the writers. And if this objection be permitted to influence our judgment in 
this case, it will operate against the inspiration of the other evangelists as well 
as Mark; but in our apprehension, when the discrepancies are impartially considered, 
and all the circumstances of the facts candidly and accurately weighed, there will 
be found no solid ground of objection to the inspiration of any of these gospels;—certainly 
nothing which can counterbalance the strong evidence arising


<pb n="188" id="iv.vii-Page_188" />from the style and spirit of the writers. In 
what respects these two evangelists fall short of the others, has never been shown; 
upon the most thorough examination and fair comparison of these inimitable productions, 
they appear to be all indited by the same Spirit, and to possess the same superiority 
to all human compositions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p18">Compare these gospels with those which are acknowledged 
to have been written by uninspired men, and you will need no nice power of discrimination 
to see the difference; the first appear in every respect worthy of God; the last 
betray, in every page, the weakness of man.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p19">I beg leave here to use the words of 
an excellent writer, in a late work: “The gospel of Luke was always, from the very 
moment of its publication, received as inspired as well as authentic. It was published 
during the lives of John, Peter, and Paul, and was approved and sanctioned by them 
as inspired; and received as such by the churches, in conformity to the Jewish Canon, 
which decided on the genuineness or spuriousness of the inspired books of their 
own church, by receiving him as a prophet, who was acknowledged as such by the testimony 
of an established prophet. On the same grounds Luke must be considered as a true 
evangelist; his gospel being dictated and approved by an apostle, of whose authority 
there can be no question. There is, likewise, sufficient evidence to warrant the 
conclusions of Whitby—that both Mark and Luke were of the number of the seventy, 
who had a commission from Christ to preach the gospel, not to the Jews only, but 
to the other nations—that the Holy Ghost fell on these among


<pb n="189" id="iv.vii-Page_189" />the numbers of the seventy, who formed a part of the hundred and 
twenty, assembled on the day of Pentecost, and from that time they were guided 
by the influences of the Holy Spirit, in writing or preaching the gospel. And if 
the universal church, from the first ages, received this gospel as divinely 
inspired, on these satisfactory grounds, distance of time cannot weaken the 
evidences of truth, and we are required to receive it on the same testimony. 
That which satisfied those who had much better means of judging, should 
certainly satisfy us at this time.”<note n="64" id="iv.vii-p19.1">New Testament, by the Rev. George 
Townsend. Vol. i. p. 5.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p20">There is something reprehensible, not to say impious, 
in that bold spirit of modern criticism, which has led many eminent Biblical scholars, 
especially in Germany, first to attack the authority of particular books of Scripture, 
and next to call in question the inspiration of the whole volume. To what extent 
this licentiousness of criticism has been carried, I need not say; for it is a matter 
of notoriety, that of late the most dangerous enemies of the Bible have been found 
occupying the place of its advocates; and the critical art which was intended for 
the correction of the text, and the interpretation of the sacred books, has, in 
a most unnatural way, been turned against the Bible; and finally, the inspiration 
of all the sacred books has not only been questioned, but scornfully rejected by 
<i>Professors of Theology!</i> And these men, while living on endowments which 
pious benevolence had consecrated for the support of religion, and openly 
connected with churches whose creeds contain orthodox opinions, have so far 
forgotten their high responsibilities, and neglected the claims which the church 
had


<pb n="190" id="iv.vii-Page_190" />on them, as to exert all their ingenuity and learning to 
sap the foundation of that system which they were sworn to defend. They have had 
the shameless hardihood to send forth into the world, books under their own names, 
which contain fully as much of the poison of infidelity as ever distilled from the 
pens of the most malignant deists, whose writings have fallen as a curse upon the 
world. The only effectual security which we have against this new and most dangerous 
form of infidelity, is found in the spirit of the age, which is so superficial and 
cursory in its reading, that, however many elaborate critical works may be published 
in foreign languages, very few of them will be read, even by theological students, 
in this country.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p21">Even among those who profess to be orthodox in doctrine, a new 
and dangerous opinion of the nature and degree of inspiration possessed by the writers 
of the New Testament, has been broached. It is, that all true Christians as they 
possess the Holy Spirit, are, in a measure, inspired; and that the inspiration of 
the apostles differed from that of other Christians only in degree. But that such 
plenary inspiration as precludes the possibility of error, was never granted to 
any man.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p22">According to this theory, inspiration differs not at all from that spiritual 
illumination which is granted to every true Christian. But this brings no new truths 
to light, and secures none from all error in his opinions, and in his manner of 
communicating them. It is a theory which destroys the certainty and infallibility 
of the rule of faith. For if the apostles were subject to error, every man when 
he finds anything in their writings which he dislikes, will be at liberty to


<pb n="191" id="iv.vii-Page_191" />suppose that the sacred writer has, in that particular, fallen 
into error. Unless the sacred Scriptures can be referred to as an infallible standard, 
their use is in a great measure destroyed. No inspiration but that which is infallible 
will at all answer the purpose for which the Bible was written.</p>


<pb n="192" id="iv.vii-Page_192" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Section VIII. The Gospel of John—Life of the Evangelist—Occasion and Time of His Writing—Canonical Authority Indisputable." progress="50.52%" id="iv.viii" prev="iv.vii" next="iv.ix">
<h2 id="iv.viii-p0.1">SECTION VIII.</h2>
<p class="index1" id="iv.viii-p1"><span class="sc" id="iv.viii-p1.1">THE GOSPEL OF JOHN—LIFE OF THIS EVANGELIST—OCCASION 
AND TIME OF HIS WRITING—CANONICAL AUTHORITY INDISPUTABLE. </span></p>
<p class="continue" id="iv.viii-p2">THE fourth gospel was 
written by John, the son of Zebedee and Salome, who was originally a fisherman of 
Galilee, and brother of James; and, we may suppose, was the younger of the brothers, 
as he is generally mentioned last, and is commonly reported to have been the youngest 
of all Christ’s disciples. They were plain uneducated men, as their occupation sufficiently 
indicates. Probably they had been disciples of John the Baptist, and some have conjectured 
that John the Evangelist was one of the two to whom John the Baptist pointed out 
Jesus, and who went after him to his lodging. The other we know was Andrew, Simon 
Peter’s brother; and John, in other cases, has concealed his own name, where anything 
is mentioned which could be interpreted to his honour.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p3">Why these two brothers were 
surnamed Boanerges, by the Lord, does not clearly appear, unless we suppose that 
the names were prophetic of the manner of their preaching, when commissioned as 
apostles. But there are no facts recorded, from which any inference can be drawn 
in relation to this subject. John has been long celebrated for his affectionate 
temper, and


<pb n="193" id="iv.viii-Page_193" />for the suavity of his manners, which appear very remarkably in 
all his writings; but there is no evidence that he was naturally of a meek temper. 
The facts in the gospel history would seem to indicate that both he and his brother 
were of a fiery temper, and by nature very ambitious; and some have supposed that 
their surname had relation to this ardour of temper,—but this is not very probable. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p4">We know that John was the bosom friend of Jesus, the disciple whom he loved with 
a peculiar affection; and that he was admitted to all those scenes of a very interesting 
nature, from which most of the other disciples were excluded.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p5">It is also certain 
that he was present at the crucifixion; stood near the cross in company with Mary 
the mother of our Lord; and that he remained at the place until the body of Jesus, 
now dead, was pierced with a spear. On the morning of the resurrection John visited 
the sepulchre, in company with Peter, and was present when Christ made his first 
appearance to the eleven; and when he manifested himself to his disciples at the 
sea of Tiberias. After Pentecost he was with Peter in the temple, when the lame 
man was healed; he accompanied Peter also to Samaria, and was present at the council 
of Jerusalem. From the book of Revelation we learn, that this evangelist was for 
a time an exile in the island of Patmos, for the testimony of Jesus, where he was 
favoured with wonderful visions and communications from the Lord.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p6">It seems to have 
been intimated to him by his Lord, at the sea of Tiberias, that he should survive 
the destruction of Jerusalem; for when Peter asked,


<pb n="194" id="iv.viii-Page_194" />“Lord, what shall this man do? Jesus saith unto 
him, if I will that he tarry till I come, what is that to thee?” which saying gave 
rise to an opinion among the disciples that that disciple should not die: “Yet Jesus 
said not unto him, he shall not die; but if I will that he tarry till I come, what 
is that to thee?” And this accords very well with the testimonies of the ancients, 
who inform us that John lived to a great age.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p7"><span class="sc" id="iv.viii-p7.1">Irenæuss</span>, in two places of his work 
against Heretics, says, “That John lived to the time of Trajan,” which will bring 
us down to A. D. 98. <span class="sc" id="iv.viii-p7.2">Eusebius</span> understands <span class="sc" id="iv.viii-p7.3">Clement</span> of Alexandria to say the same 
thing. <span class="sc" id="iv.viii-p7.4">Origen</span> also testifies, ” That John having lived 
long in Asia was buried at Ephesus.” <span class="sc" id="iv.viii-p7.5">Polycrates</span>, who 
wrote in the second century, and was bishop of Ephesus, asserts, ” That John was 
buried in that city.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p8"> <span class="sc" id="iv.viii-p8.1">Jerome</span>, in his book of Illustrious 
Men, and in his work against Jovinian, says, “That the apostle John lived in Asia 
to the time of Trajan; and dying at a great age, in the sixty-eighth year of our 
Lord’s passion, was buried near the city of Ephesus.” This account would bring down 
the death of John to A. D. 100, in which year it is placed by this writer in his 
Chronicon. The testimonies for the genuineness of the gospel of John are as full 
and satisfactory as could be desired.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p9"><span class="sc" id="iv.viii-p9.1">Irenæus</span> tells us, “That the evangelist John 
designed, by his gospel, to confute the errors which Cerinthus had infused into 
the minds of the people, and had been infused by those who were called Nicolaitons; 
and to convince them that there was


<pb n="195" id="iv.viii-Page_195" />one God, who made all things by his Word; and not, as they 
imagined, one who was the Creator, and another who was the Father of our Lord; 
one who was the Son of the Creator, and another who was the Christ, who 
continued impassible, and descended upon Jesus, the Son of the Creator.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p10"> <span class="sc" id="iv.viii-p10.1">Jerome</span> 
fully confirms this testimony of Irenæus, and says, “That when St. John was in 
Asia, where there arose the heresies of Ebion and Cerinthus, and others, who denied 
that Christ was come in the flesh—that is, denied his divine nature, whom he, in 
his Epistle, calls Antichrists, and St. Paul frequently condemns in his Epistles—he 
was forced by almost all the bishops of Asia, and the deputations of many other 
churches, to write more plainly concerning the divinity of our Saviour, and to 
soar aloft in a discourse on the Word, not more bold than happy.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p11">“It is related in ecclesiastical 
history, that John, when solicited by the brethren to write, answered, that he would 
not do it unless a public day of fasting and prayer was appointed to implore God’s 
assistance; which being done, and the solemnity being honoured with a satisfactory 
revelation from God, he broke forth into these words, <i>In the beginning was the Wordd</i>,”
<i>&amp;c</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p12"> 
<span class="sc" id="iv.viii-p12.1">Jerome</span> in his book of Illustrious Men, says, “John wrote a gospel at the desire 
of the bishops of Asia, against Cerinthus, and other heretics, especially the doctrines 
of the Ebionites, then springing up, who say that Christ did not exist before the 
birth of Mary: for which reason he was obliged to declare his divine nativity. Another 
reason of his writing is also mentioned, which is, that after having read the volumes 
of Matthew, Mark, and Luke, he expressed his approbation


<pb n="196" id="iv.viii-Page_196" />of their history as true: but observed, that they had recorded an 
account of but one year of our Lord’s ministry, even the last after the 
imprisonment of John, (the Baptist) in which also he suffered. Omitting 
therefore that year, (in a great measure) the history of which had been written 
by the other three, he related the acts of the preceding time, before John was 
shut up in prison, as may appear to those who read the four evangelists, which 
may serve to account for the seeming difference between John and the rest.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p13"> <span class="sc" id="iv.viii-p13.1">Augustine</span>, in conformity with the 
account of Jerome, says, ” That this evangelist wrote concerning the co-eternal 
divinity of Christ against heretics.” <span class="sc" id="iv.viii-p13.2">Lampe</span> has called in question 
these early testimonies respecting the occasion of writing this gospel, and has 
attempted to prove by argument that John had no view to any particular heretics, 
in the commencement of his gospel. <span class="sc" id="iv.viii-p13.3">Lardner</span> has taken the same side, and adduces 
several arguments in favour of Lampe’s opinion. <span class="sc" id="iv.viii-p13.4">Titman</span> adopts the same opinion. 
But the probable reasonings of ingenious men when opposed to such a weight of ancient 
testimony, in relation to a matter of fact which occurred at no long distance before 
their time, deserve very little consideration. And, indeed, after reading Lardner’s 
arguments, I must say that they appear to me to have no high degree of plausibility. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p14">That <span class="sc" id="iv.viii-p14.1">Cerinthus</span> lived in the time of the apostle John, and was known to him, is evident 
from another testimony of <span class="sc" id="iv.viii-p14.2">Irenæus</span>, which has been often quoted. It is a story which, 
he says, some persons in his time had from <span class="sc" id="iv.viii-p14.3">Polycarp</span>, the disciple of John; which 
is as follows: “John going to a certain bath at Ephesus,


<pb n="197" id="iv.viii-Page_197" />and perceiving that Cerinthus, that noted arch-heretic, was in the 
bath, immediately leaped out, and said, Let us go home lest the bath should fall 
down upon us, having in it such a heretic as Cerinthus, that enemy of truth.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p15">For the testimony of Irenæus see remarks on the gospel of 
Matthew. To which we may here add the fanciful reason given by Irenæus why the 
number of gospels was four, and no more nor less. “Nor can there be more or 
fewer gospels than these. For as there are four regions of the world in which we 
live, and four cardinal winds, and the church is spread over all the earth, and 
the gospel is the pillar and support of the church, and the breath of life, in 
like manner it is fit it should have four pillars, breathing on all sides 
incorruption and refreshing mankind, whence it is manifest that the Logos, the 
maker of all things, who sits upon the cherubim, and holds together all things, 
having appeared to men, has given us a gospel four-fold in its form, but held 
together by one Spirit.”<note n="65" id="iv.viii-p15.1">Tren. Con. Her. lib. iii c. 11.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p16">In another part of this work this Father gives characteristics 
of this gospel, thus—</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p17">“The gospel according to John declares his princely, complete, 
and glorious generation from the Father, saying, ‘In the beginning was the 
Logos, and the Logos was with God, and the Logos was God.’”<note n="66" id="iv.viii-p17.1">Ibid.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p18"> <span class="sc" id="iv.viii-p18.1">Augustine</span>, moreover, asserts, “That 
John is the last of the evangelists.” <span class="sc" id="iv.viii-p18.2">Chrysostom</span> supposes, that John did not write his gospel till 
after the destruction of Jerusalem. <span class="sc" id="iv.viii-p18.3">Paulinus</span> says, “It had been handed down by 
tradition, that John survived all the other apostles, and wrote the last of the 
four evangelists, 


<pb n="198" id="iv.viii-Page_198" />and so as to confirm their most certain 
history.” Again, he observes, “That in the beginning of John’s gospel all 
heretics are confuted.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p19"><span class="sc" id="iv.viii-p19.1">Cosmas</span> of Alexandria, informs us, 
“That when John dwelt at Ephesus, there were delivered to him by the faithful 
the writings of the other three evangelists. Receiving them, he said, that what 
they had written was well written; but some things were omitted by them which 
were needful to be related. And being desired by the faithful, he also published 
his writing, as a kind of supplement to the rest.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p20"> <span class="sc" id="iv.viii-p20.1">Isidore</span> 
of Seville, says, “That John wrote the last in Asia.” <span class="sc" id="iv.viii-p20.2">Theophylact</span> computed that 
John wrote about two and thirty years after Christ’s ascension.
<span class="sc" id="iv.viii-p20.3">Euthymius</span> says, ” That this gospel was not written until 
long after the destruction of Jerusalem.” 
<span class="sc" id="iv.viii-p20.4">Nicephorus</span>, “That John wrote last of all, about six and thirty years after our 
Lord’s ascension to heaven.” Having exhibited the testimonies of the ancients, it 
may not be amiss to set down the opinions of some of the moderns, relative to the 
time when this gospel was written.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p21"><span class="sc" id="iv.viii-p21.1">Mill, Fabricius, Le Clerc, Jones</span>, and many others, 
agree that John wrote his gospel about the year of our Lord 97. <span class="sc" id="iv.viii-p21.2">Wetstein</span> thinks 
it might have been written about thirty-two years after the ascension.
<span class="sc" id="iv.viii-p21.3">Basnage</span> 
and <span class="sc" id="iv.viii-p21.4">Lampe</span> are inclined to believe that it was written before the destruction of 
Jerusalem. <span class="sc" id="iv.viii-p21.5">Whiston</span> and <span class="sc" id="iv.viii-p21.6">Lardner</span> adopt the same opinion. The gospel of John is cited 
by <span class="sc" id="iv.viii-p21.7">Clement</span> of Rome; by <span class="sc" id="iv.viii-p21.8">Barnabas</span>; by 
<span class="sc" id="iv.viii-p21.9">Ignatius</span>; by <span class="sc" id="iv.viii-p21.10">Theophilus</span> of Antioch; by
<span class="sc" id="iv.viii-p21.11">Irenæus</span>; 
and by <span class="sc" id="iv.viii-p21.12">Clement</span> of Alexandria, in more than forty instances. And by all those writers


<pb n="199" id="iv.viii-Page_199" />who lived with, or immediately after the apostles, 
this gospel is appealed to as inspired Scripture; and the same is the fact in regard 
to <span class="sc" id="iv.viii-p21.13">Origen</span>, <span class="sc" id="iv.viii-p21.14">Jerome</span>, <span class="sc" id="iv.viii-p21.15">Augustine</span>, and all the Fathers, who came after this period. Nearly 
the whole of this gospel could be made up from citations of the writers of the first 
four centuries. It was never excluded from any church, or any catalogue of the books 
of the New Testament, and therefore possesses every evidence of being canonical, 
which any reasonable man could demand.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p22">That the number of genuine gospels was four 
and no more, is evident from the testimony of all the Fathers who have spoken of 
them; and especially from the fanciful reason assigned by Irenæus to prove that 
there could be no more nor fewer. The same is manifest from the fact that Tatian, 
a learned disciple of Justin, who afterwards became the founder of a sect of ascetics, 
out of the four gospels formed a volume called <i>Diatessaron</i>.<note n="67" id="iv.viii-p22.1">Harmony 
of the four gospels.</note> In this, however, 
he left out such things as did not suit his views. But the existence of such a book 
which is attested by Irenaeus, Eusebius, Jerome and Theodoret, shows that the number 
of gospels commonly received by heretics, as well as catholics, was four and no 
more. The same might be proved from the writings of Julian the apostate.</p>



<pb n="200" id="iv.viii-Page_200" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Section IX. The Acts of the Apostles—Luke the Author—Canonical Authority Undisputed by the  Fathers—Rejected Only by Heretics." progress="52.68%" id="iv.ix" prev="iv.viii" next="iv.x">
<h2 id="iv.ix-p0.1">SECTION IX.</h2>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p1"><span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p1.1">THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES—LUKE THE AUTHOR—CANONICAL 
AUTHORITY UNDISPUTED BY THE FATHERS—REJECTED ONLY BY HERETICS.</span></p>
<p class="continue" id="iv.ix-p2">THAT the Acts of the 
Apostles is the writing of Luke the evangelist, is manifest from the dedication 
to Theophilus, in which reference is made to his gospel, which was first written. 
And it is also evident from the uniform testimony of all antiquity; the fact never 
having been once questioned by any member of the catholic church. All that has been 
argued in vindication of the inspiration and canonical authority of Luke’s gospel, 
is applicable to the Acts of the Apostles, and need not be here repeated.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p3">But it 
is pleasant to read the explicit testimonies of the Fathers to the sacred books 
of the New Testament: I will, therefore, bring forward the most important. 
<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p3.1">Irenæus</span> 
repeatedly cites passages from this book, saying, “Luke, the disciple and follower 
of Paul, says thus.” “Luke, the inseparable companion and fellow labourer of Paul, 
wrote thus.” He takes particular notice of Luke’s using the first person plural, 
“we endeavoured—we came—we went—we sat down—we spoke,” &amp;c.; and enters into some 
discussion


<pb n="201" id="iv.ix-Page_201" />to prove “Luke’s fitness for writing a just and true history.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p4">In another place he shows, “That Luke’s Acts of the Apostles ought 
to be equally received with his gospel; for that in them he has carefully delivered 
to us the truth, and given to us a sure rule for salvation.” Again he says, 
“‘Paul’s account of his going to Jerusalem exactly agrees with Luke’s in the 
Acts.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p5"><span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p5.1">Clemens Alexandrinus</span> citing Paul’s 
speech at Athens, introduces it thus, “So Luke in the Acts of the Apostles 
relates.” <span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p5.2">Tertullian</span> cites several passages out of the 
Acts of the Apostles which he calls, “<i>Commentarius Lucæ</i>, The Commentary of Luke.” Origen 
ascribes the Acts of the Apostles to Luke. <span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p5.3">Eusebius</span> 
says, “Luke has left us two inspired volumes, The Gospel and The Acts.” <span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p5.4">Jerome</span> expressly asserts, 
“That the 
Acts was the composition of Luke.” The Syriac Version of the New Testament ascribes 
the Acts to Luke; and in some very ancient manuscripts of the New Testament his 
name is prefixed to this book.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p6">To this uniform body of ancient testimony there is 
nothing which can be objected, except that the author of the Synopsis, commonly 
ascribed to <span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p6.1">Athanasius</span>, says, “Peter dictated the Acts of the Apostles, but Luke 
wrote them.” But if this were true it would not in the least detract from the authority 
of the book, but rather increase it. One testimony, however, can be of no avail 
against so many; and we know that Luke knew most of the facts recorded in this book 
by his own personal observation, and needed no one to dictate them to him. Besides, 
Peter was not an eye-<pb n="202" id="iv.ix-Page_202" />witness of the greater number of the facts related in this 
book.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p7">The time when the Acts of the Apostles was written may be determined pretty 
accurately, by the time when the history which it contains terminates; that is about 
A. D. 62; for no doubt he began to write soon after he left Rome.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p8">That the Acts 
of the Apostles is of canonical authority, is proved from its having a place in 
all the ancient catalogues of the books of the New Testament. The same is evinced 
by the numerous citations from this book by the early Fathers, who explicitly appeal 
to it as of divine authority—as an inspired book. It is plainly referred to in more 
instances than one by <span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p8.1">Clement</span> of Rome, the fellow-labourer of Paul. 
<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p8.2">Polycarp</span> the 
disciple of John also cites a passage from the Acts, in his Epistle to the Philippians. 
It is cited by <span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p8.3">Justin Martyr</span> in his Exhortation to the Greeks. It is distinctly 
cited by <span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p8.4">Irenæus</span> more than thirty times, in some of which instances it is expressly 
called Scripture; and the credit and authority of the book are largely discussed 
in his work against heretics.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p9">The citations of <span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p9.1">Tertullian</span> from this 
book are too numerous to be particularized. He also quotes it expressly under 
the name of Scripture; “Which part of Scripture,” says he, “they who do not 
receive, must deny the descent of the Holy Ghost, and be ignorant of the infant 
state of the Christian church.”<note n="68" id="iv.ix-p9.2">De Præscriptione.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p10">This book was also constantly read as Scripture in the weekly 
assemblies of Christians all over the world. From the testimonies adduced above 
it will appear,


<pb n="203" id="iv.ix-Page_203" />with convincing evidence, how unfounded is the opinion of 
some learned men, that the Acts in the early period of the church was very little 
known comparatively, and very little esteemed. This opinion has been favoured by 
such men as Father Simon and Dr. Mill; and has no other foundation than a passage 
in the <i>Prolegomena</i> to the Acts, ascribed to <span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p10.1">Chrysostom</span>, the genuineness of which 
is very doubtful. But if <span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p10.2">Chrysostom</span> was the author of this passage, how little can 
it weigh against such a host of witnesses? The passage referred to is, “This book 
is not so much as known to many; they know neither the book nor by whom it was written.” 
Now the same might be asserted respecting all the books in the Canon. There are 
many persons ignorant of what they contain and unacquainted with their object. But 
there is no need to dwell longer on this objection.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p11">The Acts of the Apostles, therefore, 
has an indisputable claim to a place in the sacred Canon. No better or stronger 
evidence can be desired. It is true that some of the earliest heretics did not receive 
this book as canonical. <span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p11.1">Tertullian</span> informs us that it was rejected by Cerdo, the 
master of Marcion, and some others whom he does not name, but whom he refutes.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p12"><span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p12.1">Philastriuss</span> 
informs us that the Cerinthians did not receive this book. And <span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p12.2">Augustine</span> tells us, 
that the Manichees did not, because they considered Manes to be the Paraclete, promised 
by the Saviour; but in the Acts, it is declared to have been the Holy Ghost which 
descended on the apostles on the day of Pentecost.</p><pb n="204" id="iv.ix-Page_204" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p13">“But,” says Father Simon, “let us leave these enthusiasts, who 
had no other reason for rejecting the books received by the whole church, except 
that they did not suit with the idea which they had formed of the Christian 
religion.”</p>



<pb n="205" id="iv.ix-Page_205" />

</div2>

      <div2 title="Section X. Testimonies to the Canonical Authority of the Fourteen Epistles of Paul." progress="53.74%" id="iv.x" prev="iv.ix" next="iv.xi">
<h2 id="iv.x-p0.1">SECTION X. </h2>
<p class="index1" id="iv.x-p1"><span class="sc" id="iv.x-p1.1">TESTIMONIES TO THE CANONICAL AUTHORITY OF THE FOURTEEN 
EPISTLES OF PAUL.</span></p>
<p class="continue" id="iv.x-p2">ON the subject of Paul’s epistles, there is a universal consent 
among the ancients, except as it relates to the epistle to the Hebrews; which having 
been published without the apostle’s name and usual salutation, many conjectured 
that it was the production of another person; and while some ascribed it to Barnabas, 
others thought that either Clement or Luke was the writer. There seems to have been 
a difference between the eastern and western churches on this subject; for the Greeks 
appear to have entertained no doubts in regard to Paul’s being the author of this 
epistle: it was only among the Latins that its genuineness was a matter of uncertainty. 
And the most learned among these adopted the opinion, that it was the production 
of Paul; and by degrees its authority was fully established in the west as well 
as the east. The true state of the case will, however, appear more clearly by citing 
the testimonies of the Fathers, than by any general representation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p3">Although <span class="sc" id="iv.x-p3.1">Clement</span>, the fellow-labourer 
of Paul, frequently cites passages from the gospels and epistles, yet he never 
expressly mentions any book of the New


<pb n="206" id="iv.x-Page_206" />Testament, except Paul’s first epistle to the Corinthians; 
to whom also Clement’s epistle was addressed. His words are, “Take into your hands 
the epistle of blessed Paul the apostle. What did he at first write to you in the 
beginning of the gospel? Verily he did by the Spirit admonish you concerning himself, 
and Cephas and Apollos, because that even then you did form parties.” There are 
in this epistle of Clement many other passages in which the words of Paul are cited, 
but this is the only one in which his name is mentioned.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p4"><span class="sc" id="iv.x-p4.1">Hermass</span> and <span class="sc" id="iv.x-p4.2">Ignatius</span> also 
often quote the words of Paul’s epistles, but the books from which they are taken 
are not designated.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p5"><span class="sc" id="iv.x-p5.1">Polycarp</span>, the disciple of the apostle John and bishop of Smyrna, 
who suffered martyrdom in extreme old age, about the middle of the second century, 
after sentence of death was pronounced upon him, wrote an epistle to the Philippians, 
in which he makes express mention of Paul’s first epistle to the Corinthians—“Do 
ye not know that the saints shall judge the world, as Paul teaches?” See <scripRef passage="1Cor 6:2" id="iv.x-p5.2" parsed="|1Cor|6|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.2">1 Cor. 
vi. 22</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p6">He also quotes a passage from the epistle to the Ephesians, under the name 
of Holy Scripture. “For I trust,” says he, “that ye are well exercised in the Holy 
Scripture—as in these Scriptures it is said, ‘Be ye angry and sin not: let not 
the sun go down upon your wrath.’” <scripRef passage="Ephes. iv. 26" id="iv.x-p6.1" parsed="|Eph|4|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.26">Ephes. iv. 26</scripRef>. 
<span class="sc" id="iv.x-p6.2">Polycarp</span> also cites passages from 
the second epistle to the Corinthians; from the epistle to the Galatians; from the 
first and second to the Thessalonians; from the epistle to the Hebrews; and from 
both the epistles to Timothy; but, as is usual with the apostolical Fathers, he 
does not


<pb n="207" id="iv.x-Page_207" />refer to the books or authors from which he 
makes his citations.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p7"><span class="sc" id="iv.x-p7.1">Justin Martyr</span> quotes many passages in the very words of Paul, 
without mentioning his name. But <span class="sc" id="iv.x-p7.2">Irenæus</span> distinctly and frequently quotes thirteen 
of Paul’s epistles. He takes nothing, indeed, from the short epistle to Philemon, 
which can easily be accounted for by the brevity of this letter, and the special 
object which the apostle had in view in penning it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p8">It would fill a large space to put down all the passages cited 
by Irenaeus from the epistles of Paul. Let it suffice to give one from each as 
quoted in his work “Against Heresies.”—“This same thing Paul has explained 
writing to the Romans, ‘Paul an apostle of Jesus Christ, separated to the gospel 
of God.’ <scripRef passage="Rom. i. 11" id="iv.x-p8.1" parsed="|Rom|1|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.11">Rom. i. 11</scripRef>. And again writing to the Romans 
concerning Israel, he says, ‘Whose are the fathers and of whom concerning the 
flesh, Christ came who is God over all, blessed for evermore.’” <scripRef passage="Rom. ix. 5" id="iv.x-p8.2" parsed="|Rom|9|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.5">Rom. ix. 5</scripRef>. 
“This also Paul manifestly shows in his epistle to the Corinthians, saying, 
‘Moreover, brethren, I would not that ye should be ignorant, how that all our 
fathers were under the cloud.’ <scripRef passage="1Cor 10:1" id="iv.x-p8.3" parsed="|1Cor|10|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.1">1 Cor. 
x. 1</scripRef>. Paul in his second epistle to the Corinthians, says, ‘In whom 
the God of this world hath blinded the eyes of them that believe not.’” <scripRef passage="2Cor 4:4" id="iv.x-p8.4" parsed="|2Cor|4|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.4.4">2 Cor. iv. 4</scripRef>. 
“The apostle Paul says, in his epistle to the Galatians, ‘Wherefore then serveth 
the law of works? It was added until the seed should come to whom the promise 
was made.’” <scripRef passage="Gal. iii. 10" id="iv.x-p8.5" parsed="|Gal|3|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.10">Gal. iii. 
10</scripRef>. “As also the blessed Paul says, in his epistle to the Ephesians, 
‘For we are members of his body, of his flesh, and of his bones.’” <scripRef passage="Eph. v. 30" id="iv.x-p8.6" parsed="|Eph|5|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.30">Eph. v. 30</scripRef>. 
“As also Paul 
says


<pb n="208" id="iv.x-Page_208" />to the Philippians, ‘I am full, having received of Epaphroditus, 
the things which were sent from you, an odour of a sweet smell, a sacrifice 
acceptable, well pleasing to God.’” <scripRef passage="Phil. iv. 13" id="iv.x-p8.7" parsed="|Phil|4|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.4.13">Phil. iv. 13</scripRef>. “Again 
Paul says, in his epistle to the Colossians, ‘Luke the beloved physician 
saluteth you.’” <scripRef passage="Col. iv. 14" id="iv.x-p8.8" parsed="|Col|4|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.4.14">Col. 
iv. 14</scripRef>. “The apostle in the first epistle to the Thessalonians, says, 
‘And the God of peace sanctify you wholly.’” <scripRef passage="1Thess 5:23" id="iv.x-p8.9" parsed="|1Thess|5|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.23">1 Thess. v. 23</scripRef>. 
“And again, in the second epistle to the Thessalonians, speaking of Antichrist, 
he says, ‘And then shall that wicked one be revealed.’” <scripRef passage="2Thess 2:8" id="iv.x-p8.10" parsed="|2Thess|2|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.2.8">2 Thess. ii. 8</scripRef>. In the beginning of his work against heresies, 
he says, “Whereas some having rejected the truth, bringing in lying words, and 
‘vain genealogies, rather than godly edifying, which is in faith,’ <scripRef passage="1Tim 1:4" id="iv.x-p8.11" parsed="|1Tim|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.4">1 Tim. i. 4</scripRef>, 
as saith the apostle.” This epistle is often quoted by Irenseus, in the work 
above mentioned. Speaking of Linus bishop of Rome, he says, “Of this Linus, Paul 
makes mention in his epistle to Timothy, ‘Eubulus greeteth thee, and Pudens, and 
Linus.’” <scripRef passage="2Tim 4:21" id="iv.x-p8.12" parsed="|2Tim|4|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.21">2 Tim. 
iv. 21</scripRef>. “As Paul says, ‘A man that is an heretic after the first and 
second admonition, reject.’” <scripRef passage="Tit. iii. 10" id="iv.x-p8.13" parsed="|Titus|3|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.3.10">Tit. iii. 10</scripRef>. Thus, we have seen that 
<span class="sc" id="iv.x-p8.14">Irenæus</span> who lived in the age immediately 
succeeding that in which Paul lived and wrote, has borne explicit testimony to all 
the epistles of that apostle which have his name prefixed, except the short epistle 
to Philemon, from which it is probable he had no occasion to take any authorities, 
as it is very concise, and addressed to a friend on a particular subject in which 
Paul felt deeply interested.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p9">As to the epistle to the Hebrews, which is anonymous, 
there is ample evidence that <span class="sc" id="iv.x-p9.1">Irenæus</span> was acquainted with it; but it is doubtful 
whether he


<pb n="209" id="iv.x-Page_209" />esteemed it to be the production of Paul, or 
some other person. As he resided in France, it is very possible that he participated 
in the prejudice of the western church on this point. <span class="sc" id="iv.x-p9.2">Eusebius</span> informs us, that 
he had seen a work of <span class="sc" id="iv.x-p9.3">Irenæus</span> which has not reached our times, in which he cites 
passages from the epistle to the Hebrews; but he does not say that he quoted them 
as Paul’s. And in his works, which are still extant, there are several passages 
cited from this epistle, but without direct reference to the source whence they 
were derived.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p10"><span class="sc" id="iv.x-p10.1">Athenagoras</span> quotes from several of 
Paul’s epistles; but, as has been seen to be the custom of the early Fathers, he 
commonly uses the words, without informing the reader, from what author they 
were borrowed. There is, however, a passage in which he refers to both the first 
and second epistles to the Corinthians, as being the production of the apostle 
Paul. “It is manifest, therefore,” says he, “that according to the apostle, 
‘this corruptible and dissipated must put on incorruption, that the dead being 
raised up, and the separated and even consumed parts being again united, every 
one may receive justly, the things he hath done in the body, whether they be 
good or bad.’” <scripRef passage="1Cor 15:54" id="iv.x-p10.2" parsed="|1Cor|15|54|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.54">1 Cor. xv. 54</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2Cor 5:10" id="iv.x-p10.3" parsed="|2Cor|5|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.10">2 Cor. v. 10</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p11"> <span class="sc" id="iv.x-p11.1">Clement</span>, of Alexandria, abounds 
in quotations from Paul’s epistles; a few of which will be sufficient for our purpose. 
“The apostle, in the epistle to the Romans, says, ‘Behold, therefore, the goodness 
and severity of God.’” “The blessed Paul, in the first epistle to the 
Corinthians, says, ‘Brethren, be not children in understanding; howbeit, in 
malice, be ye children, but in understanding be ye men.’” <scripRef passage="1Cor 14:20" id="iv.x-p11.2" parsed="|1Cor|14|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.20">1 Cor.


<pb n="210" id="iv.x-Page_210" />xiv. 20</scripRef>. He has also many quotations from the 
second to the Corinthians—“The apostle,” says he, calls the common doctrine of 
the faith, ‘a savour of knowledge,’ in the second to the Corinthians.” <scripRef passage="2Cor 2:14" id="iv.x-p11.3" parsed="|2Cor|2|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.2.14">2 Cor. ii. 144</scripRef>. 
“Hence, also, Paul says, ‘Having these promises, dearly beloved, let us cleanse 
our hearts from all filthiness of the flesh and spirit, perfecting holiness, in 
the fear of God.’” <scripRef passage="2Cor 7:1" id="iv.x-p11.4" parsed="|2Cor|7|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.7.1">2 Cor. vii. 1</scripRef>. 
“Whereupon Paul, also writing to the Galatians, says, ‘My little children, of 
whom I travail in birth again until Christ be formed in you.’” <scripRef passage="Gal. iv. 19" id="iv.x-p11.5" parsed="|Gal|4|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.19">Gal. iv. 19</scripRef>. 
“Whereupon the blessed apostle says, ‘I testify in the Lord that ye walk not as 
other Gentiles walk.’ <scripRef passage="Eph. iv. 17, 18" id="iv.x-p11.6" parsed="|Eph|4|17|4|18" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.17-Eph.4.18">Eph. iv. 17, 18</scripRef>. Again, ‘submitting 
yourselves one to another in the fear of God.’” <scripRef passage="Eph. v. 21" id="iv.x-p11.7" parsed="|Eph|5|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.21">Eph. v. 21</scripRef>. 
He quotes part of the first and second chapters of the epistle to the 
Philippians expressly; and in another place he quotes the same epistle, after 
this manner: “The apostle of the Lord also exhorting the Macedonians, says,’the 
Lord is at hand, take heed that we be not found empty.’” 
<scripRef passage="Philip. iv. 55" id="iv.x-p11.8" parsed="|Phil|4|55|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.4.55">Philip. iv. 55</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p12"> <span class="sc" id="iv.x-p12.1">Clement</span> also quotes the epistle to 
the Colossians, and the epistles to the Thessalonians. From the first epistle to 
Timothy he cites this passage, “O Timothy, keep that which is committed to thy 
trust, avoiding profane and vain babblings, and oppositions of science, falsely 
so called, which some professing, have erred concerning the faith.” <scripRef passage="1Tim 6:20,21" id="iv.x-p12.2" parsed="|1Tim|6|20|6|21" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.20-1Tim.6.21">1 Tim. vi. 20, 21</scripRef>. On which he observes, 
“Heretics confuted 
by this saying, reject both epistles to Timothy.” The epistle to Titus is also quoted 
several times; and he remarks, in one place, “that Paul had cited Epimenides, the 
Cretan, in his epistle to Titus, after this manner, ‘One of


<pb n="211" id="iv.x-Page_211" />themselves, a poet of their own, said, the Cretans are always 
liars.’” <scripRef passage="Tit. i. 12, 13" id="iv.x-p12.3" parsed="|Titus|1|12|1|13" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.12-Titus.1.13">Tit. i. 12, 13</scripRef>. The epistle to the Hebrews is also 
distinctly quoted, and is ascribed to Paul as its author. “Wherefore, writing to 
the Hebrews, who were declining from the faith to the law, Paul says, ‘Have ye 
need that any teach you again, which be the first principles of the oracles of 
God, and are become such, as have need of milk, and not of strong meat.’” <scripRef passage="Heb. v. 12" id="iv.x-p12.4" parsed="|Heb|5|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.5.12">Heb. v. 12</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p13"><span class="sc" id="iv.x-p13.1">Tertullian</span> frequently, and expressly 
quotes most of Paul’s epistles. In one place he says, “I will, therefore, by no 
means say, God, nor Lord, but I will follow the apostles; so that if the Father 
and the Son are mentioned together, I will say, God the Father, and Jesus Christ 
the Lord. But when I mention Christ only, I will call him God, as the apostle 
does, ‘Of whom Christ came, who is over all, God blessed for ever.’” <scripRef passage="Rom. ix. 5" id="iv.x-p13.2" parsed="|Rom|9|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.5">Rom. ix. 5</scripRef>. 
“Paul, in 
his first epistle to the Corinthians, speaks of those who doubted, or denied the 
resurrection.” In his Treatise on Monogamy, he computes that it was about one hundred 
and sixty years from Paul’s writing this epistle, to the time when he wrote. “In 
the second epistle to the Corinthians, they suppose the apostle Paul to have forgiven 
the same fornicator, who in the first, he declared, ought to be delivered to Satan 
for the destruction of the flesh.” “But of this, no more need be said, if it be 
the same Paul, who, writing to the Galatians, reckons heresy among the works of 
the flesh; and who directs Titus to reject a man that is a heretic, after the first admonition, 
‘knowing that hc that is such is subverted and sinneth, being condemned 
of himself.’” “I pass,” says he, “to another


<pb n="212" id="iv.x-Page_212" />epistle, which we have inscribed to the Ephesians; 
but the heretics, to the Laodiceans.” Again, “According to the true testimony of 
the church, we suppose this epistle to have been sent to the Ephesians, and not 
to the Laodiceans; but Marcion has endeavoured to alter this inscription, upon 
pretence of having made a more diligent search into this matter. But the 
inscriptions are of no importance, for the apostle wrote to all, when he wrote 
to some.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p14">Speaking 
of the Christian’s hope, he says, “Of which hope and expectation, Paul to the Galatians says, 
‘For we through the Spirit wait for the hope of righteousness by faith.’ He does 
not say we have obtained it, but he speaks of the hope of the righteousness of 
God in the day of judgment, when our reward shall be decided. Of which being in 
suspense, when le wrote to the Philippians, he said, ‘If by any means, I might 
attain unto the resurrection of the dead; not as though I had already attained, 
or were already perfect.’ <scripRef passage="Phil. iii. 11, 12" id="iv.x-p14.1" parsed="|Phil|3|11|3|12" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.11-Phil.3.12">Phil. iii. 11, 12</scripRef>. The apostle, 
writing to the Colossians, expressly cautions against philosophy, ‘Beware lest 
any man spoil you through philosophy and vain deceit, after the tradition of 
men, and not after the instruction of the Spirit.’” <scripRef passage="Col. ii. 8" id="iv.x-p14.2" parsed="|Col|2|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.8">Col. ii. 8</scripRef>. 
“And in the epistle to the Thessalonians, the apostle adds, ‘But of the times 
and the seasons, brethren, ye have no need that I write unto you. For yourselves 
know perfectly, that the day of the Lord so cometh as a thief in the night.’” <scripRef passage="1Thess 5:1-3" id="iv.x-p14.3" parsed="|1Thess|5|1|5|3" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.1-1Thess.5.3">1 Thess. v. 1-3</scripRef>. 
“And in his second epistle to the same persons, he writes with greater 
solicitude: ‘But I beseech you, brethren, by the coming of our Lord Jesus 
Christ, that ye be not soon shaken in mind, nor be troubled.’


<pb n="213" id="iv.x-Page_213" /><scripRef passage="1Thess 2:1,2" id="iv.x-p14.4" parsed="|1Thess|2|1|2|2" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.2.1-1Thess.2.2">2 Thess. ii. 1, 2</scripRef>. 
“And this word, Paul has used in writing to Timothy, ‘O Timothy, keep that which 
is committed to thy trust.’” <scripRef passage="1Tim 6:20" id="iv.x-p14.5" parsed="|1Tim|6|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.20">1 Tim. vi. 
20</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p15">That remarkable passage of <span class="sc" id="iv.x-p15.1">Tertullian</span>, in which he is supposed to refer to the 
existing autographs of the epistles of Paul, although referred to already, may with 
propriety be here introduced. “Well,” says he, “if you be willing to exercise your 
curiosity profitably, in the business of your salvation, visit the apostolical churches, 
in which the very chairs of the apostles still preside, in which their very authentic 
letters (<i><span lang="LA" id="iv.x-p15.2">authentiæ literæ</span></i>) are recited, sending forth the voice, and representing 
the countenance of each one of them. Is Achaia near you? You have Corinth. If you 
are not far from Macedonia, you have Philippi—you have Thessalonica. If you can 
go to Asia, you have Ephesus. But if you are near to Italy, you have Rome, from 
whence also we may be easily satisfied.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p16">There are three opinions respecting the 
meaning of this phrase <i><span lang="LA" id="iv.x-p16.1">authenticæ literæ</span></i>; <i>authentic letters</i>; The first is, that 
it signifies the original manuscripts of the apostles—the autographs which were 
sent severally to the churches named, to all of which Paul addressed epistles. The 
second opinion is, that Tertullian meant to refer his readers to the original Greek 
of these epistles, which they had been accustomed to read in a Latin version. And 
the third is, that this phrase means <i>well authenticated letters</i>; epistles which, 
by application to these churches, could be proved to be genuine writings of the 
apostles.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p17">Now, that the first of these is the true sense of Tertullian’s


<pb n="214" id="iv.x-Page_214" />words, will, I think, appear very probable, if 
we consider, that if those autographs were preserved, even with common care, they 
would have been extant in the time of Tertullian, who reckons only 160 years from 
the time of Paul’s writing to his own time. And again, unless he meant this, there 
is no reason why he should direct his readers only to those cities which had received 
epistles; for doubtless many other churches, which might be more accessible, had 
authentic copies in the Greek language. Such copies undoubtedly existed in Africa, 
where Tertullian lived. They need not, however, have been directed to go to Rome, 
or Corinth, or Ephesus, or Philippi, or Thessalonica, to see the epistles of Paul 
in Greek. Neither was it necessary to take a journey to these cities to be fully 
convinced, that the letters which had been received by them were genuine; for the 
evidence of this fact was not confined to these distinguished places, but was diffused 
all over the Christian world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p18">From these considerations I conclude, that in Tertullian’s 
time these churches had in possession, and preserved with care, the identical epistles 
sent to them by Paul. This sense is confirmed by what he says, of their being able 
to hear the voice, and behold the countenance of the apostles, and see the very 
seats on which they had been accustomed to sit when they presided in the church. 
These seats were still occupied by the bishops, and seemed to preside, as they were 
venerable from having been once occupied by the apostles.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p19">Tertullian was acquainted 
with the epistle to the Hebrews, for he quotes several passages from the sixth


<pb n="215" id="iv.x-Page_215" />chapter, but he ascribes it to Barnabas, and not to 
Paul. In this opinion, I believe, he is singular.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p20"><span class="sc" id="iv.x-p20.1">Theophilus</span> of Antioch quotes the 
following passage from the epistle to the Romans, but seems to have quoted from 
memory, “He will search out all things, and will judge justly; rendering to all 
according to the desert of their actions. To them that by patient continuance in 
well-doing seek for immortality, he will give eternal life, joy, peace, rest, and 
many good things, which neither eye hath seen, nor ear heard, nor have entered into 
the heart of man. But to the unbelieving, and the despisers, and them that obey 
not the truth, but obey unrighteousness, shall be wrath and indignation, tribulation 
and anguish; and in a word, eternal fire shall be the portion of such.” This passage 
is evidently taken from <scripRef passage="Rom. ii. 6-9" id="iv.x-p20.2" parsed="|Rom|2|6|2|9" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.6-Rom.2.9">Rom. ii. 6-9</scripRef>, and as evidently cited from memory. It also 
contains a quotation from <scripRef passage="1Cor 2:9" id="iv.x-p20.3" parsed="|1Cor|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.9">1 Cor. ii. 9</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p21">This early and learned Father has also cited, 
in the same loose manner, passages from the epistles to the Ephesians—to the Philippians—to 
the Colossians—to Timothy—to Titus—and from the epistle to the Hebrews, but without 
naming the book from which the passages are taken; which is in accordance with the 
practice of all the apostolic Fathers.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p22">The following passage is worthy of notice, 
not only because it contains an undoubted reference to the second epistle of Peter; 
but because it shows what opinion was in that early age entertained of the inspiration 
of the sacred Scriptures: “But men of God, filled with the Holy Ghost, and becoming 
prophets, inspired by God himself, and being enlightened were taught of God, and 
were holy and righteous, wherefore


<pb n="216" id="iv.x-Page_216" /> <span class="sc" id="iv.x-p22.1">Clement</span>. they obtained the honour to 
become the organs of God.”<note n="69" id="iv.x-p22.2">Theoph. ad Autolycum lib. ii. For other citations see Lardner, 
Vol. I.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p23"> 
<span class="sc" id="iv.x-p23.1">Clement of Alexandria</span> lived and wrote toward the close 
of the second century. After Pantænus he was president of the Alexandrian 
school. Several of his works have come down to us, from which the following 
citations from Paul’s epistles are taken. “Behold, therefore,” saith Paul, “the 
goodness and severity of God.” <scripRef passage="Rom. xvi. 19" id="iv.x-p23.2" parsed="|Rom|16|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.19">Rom. xvi. 
19</scripRef>. “The blessed Paul, in the first epistle to the Corinthians, says, 
‘Brethren, be not children in understanding, but in malice be ye children, but 
in understanding be ye men.’ And he says, the apostle in the second epistle to 
the Corinthians, calls the gospel “a savour of knowledge,” <scripRef passage="2Cor 11:14" id="iv.x-p23.3" parsed="|2Cor|11|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.14">2 Cor. xi. 14</scripRef>. 
“Again, Paul says, ‘Having these 
promises, dearly beloved, let us cleanse ourselves from all filthiness of the flesh 
and spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of God.’ <scripRef passage="2 Cor. vii. 1" id="iv.x-p23.4" parsed="|2Cor|7|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.7.1">2 Cor. vii. 1</scripRef>. He cites the 
following from the epistle to the Ephesians: “As blessed Paul saith, ‘Walk not 
as other Gentiles walk.’ <scripRef passage="Ephes. vi. 17" id="iv.x-p23.5" parsed="|Eph|6|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.6.17">Ephes. vi. 17</scripRef>, and ‘submitting 
yourselves one to another in the fear of God.” <scripRef passage="Eph. v. 21" id="iv.x-p23.6" parsed="|Eph|5|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.21">Eph. v. 21</scripRef>. 
He also cites the following words from the epistle to the Galatians, “My little 
children, of whom I travail in birth until Christ be formed in you.” <scripRef passage="Gal. iv. 19" id="iv.x-p23.7" parsed="|Gal|4|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.19">Gal. iv. 19</scripRef>. 
And from the Philippians, these words, “Not as though I had already attained or 
were already perfect,” <scripRef passage="Phil 3:12" id="iv.x-p23.8" parsed="|Phil|3|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.12">Phil. iii. 12</scripRef>. He also cites texts 
frequently from the epistles to the Colossians and Thessalonians, and always quotes 
them as written by Paul. From the first epistle to <scripRef passage="1Tim 6:20" id="iv.x-p23.9" parsed="|1Tim|6|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.20">Timothy, vi. 20</scripRef>, he has the following, 
“O Timothy, keep that


<pb n="217" id="iv.x-Page_217" />which is committed to thy trust, avoiding profane babblings, and 
oppositions of science, falsely so called.” He also refers to the second epistle 
to Timothy, and the epistle to Titus he quotes several times. It is satisfactory 
to have the testimony of so early and so learned a Father in favour of the 
canonical authority of the epistle to the Hebrews, and of its having Paul as its 
author. “Blessed Paul, writing to such as were declining, says, ‘Ye have need 
that one teach you again which be the first principles of the oracles of God, 
and are become such as have need of milk and not strong meat.’” <scripRef passage="Heb. v. 12" id="iv.x-p23.10" parsed="|Heb|5|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.5.12">Heb. v. 12</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p24"><span class="sc" id="iv.x-p24.1">Origen</span> quotes Paul’s epistles, 
as expressly and frequently as is done by almost any modern writer. To transcribe 
all the passages cited by him, would be to put down a large portion of the writings 
of this apostle. A few instances will be sufficient.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p25">In one passage, in his work 
against Celsus, he mentions several of Paul’s epistles together, in the following 
manner—“Do you, first of all, explain the epistles of him who says these things, 
and having diligently read, and attended to the sense of the words there used, particularly 
in that to the Ephesians, to the Thessalonians, to the Philippians, to the Romans, 
&amp;c.” The epistle to the Ephesians is elsewhere quoted by Origen with the inscription 
which it now bears.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p26">After employing an argument founded on a passage quoted from 
the epistle to the Hebrews, he observes: “But possibly some one, pressed with 
this argument, will take refuge in the opinion of those who reject this epistle 
as not written by Paul. In answer to such we intend to write a distinct 
discourse, to prove this to 


<pb n="218" id="iv.x-Page_218" />be an epistle of Paul.” In his citations of this epistle, 
therefore, he constantly ascribes it to Paul in such expressions as these, 
“Paul, in his epistle to the Hebrews,” “In the epistle to the Hebrews, the same 
Paul says.” 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p27">But Origen not only expresses his own opinion on this subject, but asserts, that 
by the tradition received by the ancients it was ascribed to Paul. His words are, 
“For it is not without reason that the ancients have handed it down to us as 
Paul’s.” 
Now, when we take into view that Origen lived within one hundred years of the time 
of the apostles, and that he was a person of most extraordinary learning, and that 
he had travelled much through different countries, his testimony on this point is 
of great weight; especially, since his opinion is founded on the testimony of the 
ancients, by whom he must mean the contemporaries of the apostles. At the same time, 
however, he mentions, that some ascribed it to Luke, and others to Clement of Rome. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p28"><span class="sc" id="iv.x-p28.1">Cyprian</span> often quotes the epistles of 
Paul. “According,” says he, “to what the blessed apostle wrote in his epistle to 
the Romans, ‘Every one shall give account of himself to God, therefore, let us 
not judge one another.’” <scripRef passage="Rom. xiv. 12" id="iv.x-p28.2" parsed="|Rom|14|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.12">Rom. xiv. 12</scripRef>. In his first book 
of Testimonies, he says, “In the first epistle of Paul to the Corinthians, it is 
said, ‘Moreover, brethren, I would not ye should be ignorant, how that all our 
fathers were baptized unto Moses, in the cloud, and in the sea.’ <scripRef passage="1Cor 10:1" id="iv.x-p28.3" parsed="|1Cor|10|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.1">1 Cor. x. 1</scripRef>. 
Likewise, in the second epistle to the Corinthians, it is written, ‘Their minds 
were blinded unto this day.’ <scripRef passage="2Cor 3:15" id="iv.x-p28.4" parsed="|2Cor|3|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.3.15">2 Cor. iii. 15</scripRef>. In like manner, blessed Paul, by the inspiration 
of the Lord, says,


<pb n="219" id="iv.x-Page_219" />‘Now he that ministereth seed to the sower, minister bread for 
your food, and multiply your seed sown, and increase the fruits of your 
righteousness, that ye may be enriched in all things.’ <scripRef passage="2Cor 9:10" id="iv.x-p28.5" parsed="|2Cor|9|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.9.10">2 Cor. ix. 10</scripRef>. 
Likewise Paul to the Galatians says, ‘When the fulness of time was come, God 
sent forth his Son, made of a woman.’” 
<scripRef passage="Gal. iv. 4" id="iv.x-p28.6" parsed="|Gal|4|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.4">Gal. iv. 4</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p29"><span class="sc" id="iv.x-p29.1">Cyprian</span> expressly quotes the epistle to the Ephesians under that title. 
“But the apostle Paul, speaking of the same thing more clearly and plainly, 
writes to the Ephesians, and says, ‘Christ loved the church, and gave himself 
for it, that he might sanctify and cleanse it, with the washing of water.’ <scripRef passage="Ephes. v. 25, 26" id="iv.x-p29.2" parsed="|Eph|5|25|5|26" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.25-Eph.5.26">Ephes. v. 25, 26</scripRef>. 
So also, Paul to the Philippians says, ‘Who being appointed in the form of God, 
did not earnestly affect to be equal with God, but made himself of no 
reputation, taking on him the form of a servant; and being made in the likeness 
of man, and found in fashion as a man, he humbled himself, becoming obedient 
unto death, even the death of the cross.’ <scripRef passage="Philip. ii. 6-8" id="iv.x-p29.3" parsed="|Phil|2|6|2|8" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.6-Phil.2.8">Philip. ii. 6-8</scripRef>. 
In the epistle of Paul to the Colossians, it is written, ‘Continue in prayer, 
watching in the same.’ <scripRef passage="Col. iv. 2" id="iv.x-p29.4" parsed="|Col|4|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.4.2">Col. iv. 2</scripRef>. Likewise, the blessed 
apostle Paul, full of the Holy Ghost, sent to call and convert the Gentiles, 
warns and teaches, ‘Beware lest any man spoil you through philosophy, &amp;c.’” <scripRef passage="Col. ii. 8" id="iv.x-p29.5" parsed="|Col|2|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.8">Col. ii. 8</scripRef>. 
He also quotes both the epistles to the Thessalonians. In his book of Testimonies 
he says, “If the apostle Paul writing to Timothy, said, ‘Let no man despise thy 
youth,’ 
<scripRef passage="1Tim 4:12" id="iv.x-p29.6" parsed="|1Tim|4|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.12">1 Tim. iv. 12</scripRef>, much more may it be said of you and your colleagues, 
‘Let no man despise 
thy age.’” “Therefore the apostle writes to Timothy and exhorts, ‘that a bishop 
should not strive, but be gentle, and apt to teach.’” <scripRef passage="2Tim 2:24" id="iv.x-p29.7" parsed="|2Tim|2|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.2.24">2 Tim.


<pb n="220" id="iv.x-Page_220" />ii. 24</scripRef>. These two epistles are elsewhere quoted 
distinctly, as the first and second to Timothy. He also quotes from the epistle 
to Titus, the passage, “A man that is an heretic after the first and second 
admonition reject.” 
<scripRef passage="Tit. iii. 10" id="iv.x-p29.8" parsed="|Titus|3|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.3.10">Tit. iii. 10</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p30"><span class="sc" id="iv.x-p30.1">Cyprian</span> no where quotes the epistle to the Hebrews. It is probable, 
therefore, that he, like some others of the Latin Fathers, did not believe it to 
be Paul’s, or was doubtful respecting it. Neither does he cite the epistle to Philemon; 
of this no other reason need be sought, but its contents and brevity. How many Christian 
authors have written volumes, without any citation of that epistle! 
<span class="sc" id="iv.x-p30.2">Victorinus</span>, 
who lived near the close of the third century, often quotes Paul’s Epistles; and 
among the rest, he cites the epistle to the Hebrews, which he seems to have believed 
to be the production of Paul. <span class="sc" id="iv.x-p30.3">Dionysius</span> of Alexandria, also a contemporary of Origen, 
and a man of great learning, in the few fragments of his works which remain, often 
refers to Paul’s Epistles. <span class="sc" id="iv.x-p30.4">Novatus</span>, presbyter of the church of Rome, who flourished 
about the middle of the third century, expressly cites from the epistle to the Romans, 
that famous testimony to Christ’s divinity, so often quoted by the Fathers, “Whose 
are the fathers, of whom is Christ according to the flesh, who is over all, God 
blessed for ever.” And it deserves to be recollected, that although so many, beginning 
with Irenaeus, have cited this passage, yet none of them appear to have thought 
the words capable of any other meaning, than the plain obvious sense, which strikes 
the reader at first. That it was a mere exclamation of praise, seems never to have 
entered their minds. <span class="sc" id="iv.x-p30.5">Novatus</span> also


<pb n="221" id="iv.x-Page_221" />quotes the first and second epistles to the Corinthians, the 
epistles to the Galatians, to the Ephesians, and to the Philippians. From this 
last epistle he cites these remarkable words: “Who being in the form of God,” <scripRef passage="Phil. ii. 6" id="iv.x-p30.6" parsed="|Phil|2|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.6">Phil. ii. 6</scripRef>, and interprets the following clause in exact accordance with 
another of the Fathers, “did not earnestly seek to be like God, or to be equal with 
God.” He quotes from the epistle to the Colossians these words: “Whether they be 
thrones, or dominions, or principalities, or powers, things visible and 
invisible, by him all things consist.” <scripRef passage="Col. i. 16, 17" id="iv.x-p30.7" parsed="|Col|1|16|1|17" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.16-Col.1.17">Col. i. 16, 17</scripRef>. The epistles to Timothy and to Titus 
are also cited by this author.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p31"><span class="sc" id="iv.x-p31.1">Methodius</span>, who lived in the latter part of the third 
century, quotes Paul’s epistle to the Romans, first and second to the Corinthians, 
to the Galatians, to the Ephesians, to the Philippians, to the Colossians, the first 
to the Thessalonians, and the first to Timothy. He has also taken several passages 
from the epistle to the Hebrews, and quotes it in such a manner, as to render it 
highly probable that he esteemed it to be a part of sacred Scripture, and ascribed 
it to Paul.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p32"> <span class="sc" id="iv.x-p32.1">Eusebius</span>, the learned historian, 
undoubtedly received thirteen epistles of Paul as genuine; and he seems to have 
entertained no doubt respecting the canonical authority of the epistle to the 
Hebrews; but he sometimes expresses himself doubtfully of its author, while at 
other times he quotes it as Paul’s, without any apparent hesitation. In speaking 
of the universally acknowledged epistle of Clement of Rome, he observes: “In 
which, inserting many sentiments of the epistle to the Hebrews, and also using 
some of the very words of it, he plainly manifests that epistle


<pb n="222" id="iv.x-Page_222" />to be no modern writing. And hence it has, not 
without reason, been reckoned among the other writings of the apostle; for Paul 
having written to the Hebrews in their own language, some think that the Evangelist 
Luke, others, that this very Clement translated it; which last is the more probable 
of the two, there being a resemblance between the style of the epistle of Clement, 
and that to the Hebrews; nor are the sentiments of these two writings very different.” 
In his Ecclesiastical History, he speaks, “of the epistle to the Hebrews, and divers 
other epistles of Paul.” And Theodoret positively asserts, that Eusebius received 
this epistle as Paul’s, and that he manifested that all the ancients, almost, were 
of the same opinion. It seems, from these facts, that in the time of Eusebius, the 
churches with which he was acquainted, did generally receive the epistle to the 
Hebrews as the writing of Paul.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p33"><span class="sc" id="iv.x-p33.1">Ambrose</span>, bishop of Milan, received fourteen epistles 
of Paul. <span class="sc" id="iv.x-p33.2">Jerome</span> received as undoubted all Paul’s epistles, except that to the Hebrews, 
concerning which he says in his letter to Evangelius, “That all the Greeks and some 
of the Latins received this epistle.” And in his letter to Dardanus, “That it was 
not only received as Paul’s by all the churches of the east, in his time, but by 
all the ecclesiastical writers in former times, though many ascribe it to Barnabas, 
or Clement.” He also says, “that it was daily read in the churches; and if the Latins 
did not receive this epistle, as the Greeks rejected the Revelation of John, he 
received both; not being so much influenced by present times, as by the judgment 
of ancient writers, who quote both; and that not as they quote apocryphal


<pb n="223" id="iv.x-Page_223" />books, and even heathen writings, but as canonical and 
ecclesiastical.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p34"> <span class="sc" id="iv.x-p34.1">Jerome</span>, in speaking of the writings of Paul, gives the following 
very full and satisfactory testimony: “He wrote,” says he, “nine epistles to seven 
churches. To the Romans, one; to the Corinthians, two; to the Galatians, one; to 
the Philippians, one; to the Colossians, one; to the Thessalonians, two; to the 
Ephesians, one; to Timothy, two; to Titus, one; to Philemon, one. But the epistle 
called <i>to the Hebrews</i> is not thought to be his, because of the difference of argument 
and style; but rather Barnabas’s, as Tertullian thought; or Luke’s, according to 
some others; or Clement’s, who was afterwards bishop of Rome; who being much with 
Paul, clothed and adorned Paul’s sense in his own language. Or if it be Paul’s, 
he might decline putting his name to it in the inscription, for fear of offending 
the Jews. Moreover, he wrote as a Hebrew to the Hebrews, it being his own language; 
whence it came to pass, that being translated, it has more elegance in the Greek 
than his other epistles. This they say is the reason of its differing from Paul’s 
other writings. There is also an epistle to the Laodiceans, but it is rejected by 
every body.” Jerome commonly quotes the epistle to the Hebrews as the apostle Paul’s; 
and, as we have seen before, this was his prevailing opinion, which is not contradicted 
in the long passage just cited.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p35"> <span class="sc" id="iv.x-p35.1">Augustine</span> received fourteen epistles of Paul, the 
last of which, in his catalogue, is the epistle to the Hebrews; he was aware, however, 
that some in his time thought it of doubtful authority. “However,” says he, “I am 
inclined to follow the opinion of the


<pb n="224" id="iv.x-Page_224" />churches of the east, who receive it among the canonical 
Scriptures.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p36">The time when each of these epistles was written cannot be ascertained 
with any exactness. It is not even agreed among the learned which was the first 
of Paul’s epistles. Generally, indeed, it has been thought that the two epistles 
to the Thessalonians were composed earlier than the others; but of late some learned 
men have given precedence to the epistle to the Galatians. And this opinion is not 
altogether confined to the moderns, for Tertullian mentions this epistle as among 
the first of Paul’s writings. But the more common opinion is, that it was written 
during the long abode of this apostle at Corinth. Among the advocates of this opinion, 
we find L’Enfant, Beausobre, Lardner, &amp;c., while Grotius, Capel, Witsius, and Wall, 
suppose that it was written at Ephesus. These last, together with Fabricius and 
Mill, place the date of the epistle to the Galatians, after that to the Romans. 
Macknight maintains that it was written from Antioch, after the Council of Jerusalem; 
and offers in support of his opinions several plausible arguments, which, if they 
do not prove all that he wishes, seem to render it probable that the time of this 
epistle being written was soon after the Council of Jerusalem. Semler, however, 
is of opinion that this epistle was written prior to the Council of Jerusalem.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p37">From 
these various opinions, it is sufficiently evident that the precise date of the 
epistle to the Galatians cannot be ascertained. If we take the opinion of those 
who give the earliest date, the time of writing will not be later than A. D. 47. 
But if we receive as more probable the opinions of those who think that it


<pb n="225" id="iv.x-Page_225" />was written after the Council of Jerusalem, we shall 
bring it down to the year 50; while, according to the opinion more commonly adopted, 
its date will be A. D. 52 or 53. And if we prefer the opinions of those who assign 
the latest date to this epistle, we shall bring it down several years later, and 
instead of giving it the first place, will give it the ninth or tenth.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p38">There seem 
to be better <i>data</i> for determining that the first epistle to the Thessalonians was 
written from Corinth, about the year 51; and the second epistle to the Thessalonians 
was probably written a few months afterwards from the same place. Michaelis and 
Dr. Hales unite in giving the next place in the order of time to the epistle to 
Titus. Lardner, however, places it considerably later; and Paley assigns to it a 
date later than any other author. On this subject there is little else than conjecture 
to guide us. The year in which this epistle was written, according to Michaelis 
and Hales, was 53; according to Lardner, 56; according to Barrington, 57; and according 
to Whitby, Pearson, and Paley, 65.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p39">The epistle next in order is the first to the Corinthians, the 
date of which can be determined with considerable precision from the epistle 
itself. “<i>I will tarry at Ephesus until Pentecost</i>.” <scripRef passage="1Cor 16:8" id="iv.x-p39.1" parsed="|1Cor|16|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.16.8">1 Cor. xvi. 8</scripRef>. 
These words teach where this epistle was written, and by a comparison with other 
passages of Scripture, that it was penned near the close of Paul’s long residence 
at Ephesus, from which place he departed about A. D. 57. This then is the proper 
date of this epistle.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p40">The first epistle to Timothy will stand next, if we follow 
the opinion most commonly entertained by


<pb n="226" id="iv.x-Page_226" />learned men; and its date will be A. D. 57 or A. D. 
58. This opinion is supported by the authority of Athanasius, Theodoret, Baronius, 
Capellus, Blondel, Hammond, Grotius, Salmasius, Lightfoot, Benson, Barrington, Michaelis, 
Doddridge, and others. But Pearson, Rosenmuller, Macknight, Paley, Tomline, &amp;c., 
place it as low as the year of our Lord 64 or 65.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p41">The second epistle to the Corinthians 
was written probably about a year after the first, which will bring it to A. D. 
58.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p42">In the same year it is thought that Paul wrote his very important epistle to 
the Romans. On this point, however, there is some diversity of opinion. But the 
epistle itself contains internal evidence that it was written at Corinth, when the 
apostle was preparing to take the contributions of the churches to Jerusalem.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p43">The 
date of the epistles to the Ephesians, to the Philippians, and to the Colossians, 
can be ascertained pretty nearly, from the circumstance, that Paul was prisoner 
at Rome when they were written. The epistle to the Ephesians may, with much probability, 
be referred to A. D. 61; the epistle to the Philipplans to A. D. 62; and the epistle 
to the Colossians to the same year.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p44">The short epistle to Philemon was written, as 
appears by several coincidences, about the same time as those just mentioned.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p45">The 
epistle to the Hebrews seems to have been written about the termination of Paul’s 
first imprisonment at Rome. Its date, therefore, may without danger of mistake be 
referred to A. D. 62 or A. D. 63.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p46">J. D. Michaelis who, as has been seen, has done


<pb n="227" id="iv.x-Page_227" />much to unsettle the Canon of Scripture, by calling 
in question the genuineness of some of the books, as well as the inspiration of 
some of the writers, has, in an elaborate essay, (vol. iv.) endeavoured to lessen 
the authority of this epistle. For an answer to the arguments of this learned, but 
sceptical Professor, I would refer the reader to <span class="sc" id="iv.x-p46.1">Townsend’s</span> New Testament, arranged 
in chronological and historical order.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p47">Paul’s second epistle to Timothy seems to 
have been written during his second imprisonment at Rome, and shortly before his 
death, A. D. 66.</p>



<pb n="228" id="iv.x-Page_228" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Section XI. Canonical Authority of the Seven Catholic Epistles." progress="60.15%" id="iv.xi" prev="iv.x" next="iv.xii">
<h2 id="iv.xi-p0.1">SECTION XI.</h2>
<p class="index1" id="iv.xi-p1"><span class="sc" id="iv.xi-p1.1">CANONICAL AUTHORITY OF THE SEVEN CATHOLIC 
EPISTLES</span>.</p>
<p class="continue" id="iv.xi-p2">THE first epistle of Peter, and the first of John, are quoted by 
<span class="sc" id="iv.xi-p2.1">Ignatius, 
Polycarp</span> and <span class="sc" id="iv.xi-p2.2">Papias</span>, but not expressly as the writings of these apostles. For the 
particular passages cited the reader is referred to Lardner. <span class="sc" id="iv.xi-p2.3">Justin 
Martyr</span> has a saying which is nowhere found in Scripture; except in the 
second of Peter: it is, “<i>that a day of the Lord is a thousand years</i>.” <span class="sc" id="iv.xi-p2.4">Diognetus</span> quotes several passages 
from the first of Peter, and the first of John. <span class="sc" id="iv.xi-p2.5">Irenæus</span> quotes the first epistle 
of Peter expressly; “And Peter says, in his epistle, <i>Whom having not seen ye love</i>.” 
And from the second he takes the same passage which has just been cited, as quoted 
by Justin Martyr. The first and second of John are expressly quoted by this Father, 
for after citing his gospel he goes on to say, “Wherefore also in his epistle, he 
says, <i>Little children, it is the last time</i>.” And again, “In the 
forementioned epistle the Lord commands us to shun those persons who bring false 
doctrine, saying, “<i>Many 
deceivers are entered into the world, who confess not that Jesus Christ is come 
in the flesh. This is a deceiver, and an Antichrist. Look to yourselves that ye 
lose not those things which ye have wrought</i>.” Now these words are undoubtedly taken 
from John’s second


<pb n="229" id="iv.xi-Page_229" />epistle. Irenæus seems, indeed, to quote them 
from the first, but this was probably a slip of the memory.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p3">Several passages out 
of the epistle of James are also cited by this father, but without any distinct 
reference to the source whence they are derived. <span class="sc" id="iv.xi-p3.1">Athenagoras</span> also has some quotations 
which appear to be from James and 2 Peter. <span class="sc" id="iv.xi-p3.2">Clement</span> of Alexandria often quotes 1 
Peter, and sometimes 2 Peter. The first epistle of John is often cited by him. Jude 
also is quoted several times expressly, as, “Of these and the like heretics, I 
think Jude spoke prophetically, when he said, ‘<i>I will that ye should know, that 
God having 
saved the people out of Egypt</i>,’” &amp;c. He has a remark on Jude’s modesty, that he 
did not style himself the brother of our Lord, although he was related to him, but 
begins his epistle, “J<i>ude the servant of Jesus Christ, and brother of James</i>.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p4"><span class="sc" id="iv.xi-p4.1">Tertullian</span> often quotes the first 
epistle of John; but he has in none of his remaining writings cited anything 
from James, 2 Peter or 2 John. He has, however, one express quotation from Jude, 
“Hence it is,” says he, “that Enoch is quoted by the apostle Jude.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p5"><span class="sc" id="iv.xi-p5.1">Origen</span>, 
in his commentary on John’s gospel, expressly quotes the epistle of James in the 
following passage, “For though it be called faith, if it be without works, it is 
dead, as we read in the epistle ascribed to James.” This is the only passage in 
the remaining Greek works of this father where this book is quoted; but in his Latin 
works, translated by Rufin, it is cited as the epistle of James the apostle and 
brother of our Lord; and as “divine Scripture,” The first epistle of Peter is 
often quoted expressly. In his book against


<pb n="230" id="iv.xi-Page_230" />Celsus, he says, “As it is said by Peter, ‘Ye as 
lively stones are built up a spiritual house.’ Again, Peter in his Catholic epistle, 
says, ‘Put to death in the flesh, but quickened in the spirit.’” According to 
Eusebius, Origen considered the second of Peter as doubtful, and in his Greek 
works there are no clear citations from it; but there are found a few in his 
Latin works. In the passage preserved by Eusebius, he says, that some were 
doubtful respecting the second and third of John, “but for my part,” says he, 
“let them be granted to be his.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p6"><span class="sc" id="iv.xi-p6.1">Origen</span> has cited several passages from Jude, which are found in no other 
part of Scripture; and in one place remarks, “Jude wrote an epistle of few lines 
indeed, but full of powerful words and heavenly grace, who at the beginning, says, 
‘Jude the servant of Jesus Christ, and brother of James.’” In another place, he 
shows, that some were doubtful of this epistle, for he says, “But if any one receives 
also the epistle of Jude, let him consider what will follow, from what is there 
said.” This epistle is cited in his Latin works also; and several times in a Latin 
epistle ascribed to Origen.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p7"><span class="sc" id="iv.xi-p7.1">Cyprian</span> nowhere quotes the epistle of James; but the 
first of Peter is often cited. Several times he speaks of it as the epistle of Peter 
to the people of Pontus. He expressly ascribes it to “Peter the apostle,” “the apostle 
of Christ,” &amp;c.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p8">The second of Peter he never quotes. The first of John is often 
quoted by Cyprian. “The apostle John,” says he, “mindful of this command, writes 
in this epistle, ‘Hereby we perceive that we know him, if we keep his commandments. 
He that saith I know him, and keepeth not his commandments, is a liar, and the


<pb n="231" id="iv.xi-Page_231" />truth is not in him.’” The second and third of 
John he never mentions, nor the epistle of Jude.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p9">The opinion of <span class="sc" id="iv.xi-p9.1">Eusebius</span> of Cesaræa, 
respecting the epistle of James, was, that it was written by one of Christ’s disciples 
by the name of James, but he makes three of that name. Although he admits that the 
writer of this epistle was the brother of our Lord, who was made the first bishop 
of Jerusalem, yet he will not allow that he was one of the twelve. In his commentary 
on the Psalms, he says, “Is any among you afflicted? let him pray. Is any merry? 
let him sing psalms, as the sacred apostle says.” In other parts of his works, he 
speaks very doubtfully of this epistle, and in one passage, where he distributes 
the books into classes, he mentions it among the books which he calls spurious; 
by which, however, he only means that it was not canonical. In his ecclesiastical 
history, he speaks of the epistles of Peter in the following manner, “One epistle 
of Peter called his first, is universally received. This the presbyters of ancient 
times have quoted in their writings as undoubtedly genuine; but that called his 
second epistle, we have been informed, has not been received into the Testament. 
Nevertheless, appearing to many to be useful, it has been carefully studied with 
the other Scriptures.” And in another passage, he says, “That called the first 
of John and the first of Peter are to be esteemed authentic. Of the 
controverted, yet well known or approved by the most, are, that called the 
epistle of James, and that of Jude, and the second of Peter, and the second and 
third of John, whether they were written by the evangelist, or by another.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p10"> <span class="sc" id="iv.xi-p10.1">Athanasius</span> quotes the epistle 
of James as written


<pb n="232" id="iv.xi-Page_232" />by the apostle James. The first epistle of Peter 
is frequently quoted by him; and he also cites passages from the second epistle, 
and ascribes them to Peter. Both the first and second epistles of John are distinctly 
and expressly quoted: the third is not mentioned. He also, in two instances, cites 
the words of Jude.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p11"> <span class="sc" id="iv.xi-p11.1">Jerome’s</span> testimony concerning the 
epistle of James is full and explicit. His words are, “James, called the Lord’s 
brother, surnamed Justus, as some think son of Joseph, by a former wife; but as 
I rather think, the son of Mary, the sister of our Lord’s mother, mentioned by 
John in his gospel, (soon after our Lord’s passion ordained by the apostles 
bishop of Jerusalem) wrote but one epistle, which is among the seven Catholic 
epistles; which too has been said to have been published by another in his name; 
but gradually, in process of time, it has gained authority. This is he of whom 
Paul writes in the epistle to the Galatians, and he is often mentioned in the 
Acts of the Apostles, and also several times in the gospel, called, “according 
to the Hebrews,” lately translated by me into Greek and Latin.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p12"> 
<span class="sc" id="iv.xi-p12.1">Augustine</span> received all the Catholic epistles. He quotes James as an apostle. He 
often cites both the epistles of Peter. He also refers to John’s three epistles, 
and quotes Jude, and calls him an apostle.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p13">In the works of <span class="sc" id="iv.xi-p13.1">Ephrem</span>, the Syrian, who 
lived, and wrote voluminously, in the fourth century, there are express quotations 
from the epistle of James, from the second of Peter, the second and third of John, 
and from Jude, as well as from those Catholic epistles which were undisputed. <span class="sc" id="iv.xi-p13.2">Rufin</span> 
received all the books


<pb n="233" id="iv.xi-Page_233" />as canonical, which are now so esteemed by Christians 
generally. Why these epistles have received the appellation of <i>Catholic</i>, various 
reasons have been assigned. Some have supposed that they were so called, because 
they contain the one catholic doctrine which was delivered to the churches by the 
apostles of our Saviour, and which might be read by the universal church. Others 
are of opinion that they received this appellation, because they were not addressed 
to one person, or church, like the epistles of Paul, but to the Catholic church. 
This opinion seems not to be correct, for some of them were written to the Christians 
of particular countries, and others to individuals.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p14">A third opinion, advanced by 
Dr. Hammond, and adopted by Dr. Macknight, and which has some probability, is, that 
the first of Peter, and first of John, being received by all Christians, obtained 
the name of <i>Catholic</i>, to distinguish them from those which at first were not universally 
received; but, in process of time, these last, coming to be universally received, 
were put into the same class with the first, and the whole thenceforward had the 
appellation of <i>Catholic</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p15">This denomination is as old as the time of Eusebius, and 
probably older, for Origen repeatedly called John’s first epistle Catholic; and 
the same is done by Dionysius, bishop of Alexandria. The same appellation was given 
to the whole seven by Athanasius, Epiphanius, and Jerome. Of these, it is probable, 
that the epistle of James was first written, but at what precise time, cannot be 
determined.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p16">As there were two disciples of the name of James, it has been much disputed 
to which of them this epistle should be attributed. Lardner and Macknight


<pb n="234" id="iv.xi-Page_234" />have rendered it exceedingly probable that this 
epistle was written by James the Less, who is supposed to have been related to our 
Lord, and who seems for a long time to have had the chief authority in the church 
at Jerusalem; but Michaelis is of a different opinion, and says, that he sees “no 
reason for the assertion, that James, the son of Zebedee, was not the author of 
this epistle,” But the reasons which he assigns for his opinion have very little 
weight.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p17">The date of this epistle may, with considerable probability, be referred 
to the year 62; for it is supposed that James was put to death in the following 
year. Its canonical authority and divine inspiration, although called in question 
by some, in ancient as well as modern times, ought to be considered as undoubted. 
One strong evidence that it was thus received by early Christians, may be derived 
from the old Syriac version of the New Testament; which, while it leaves out several 
other books, contains this.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p18">It seems not to have been as well known in the western 
churches as most other books of Scripture; but learned men have observed, that Clement 
of Rome has quoted it no less than four times; and it is also quoted by Ignatius, 
in his genuine epistle to the Ephesians; and we have already shown that it was received 
as the writing of the apostle James, by Origen, Athanasius, and Jerome.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p19">The first 
epistle of Peter has ever been considered authentic, and has been cited by Clement 
of Rome, Polycarp, the Martyrs of Lyons, Theophilus Bishop of Antioch, Papias, Irenæus, 
Clement of Alexandria, and Tertullian. The only matter of doubt respecting it is, 
what place we are to understand by Babylon,


<pb n="235" id="iv.xi-Page_235" />where Peter was when he wrote. On this subject 
there are three opinions: the first, that by this name a place in Egypt is signified; 
the second, that Babylon in Assyria, properly so called, is meant; and the third, 
which is generally maintained by the Romanists, and some Protestants, is, that Rome 
is here called Babylon. Eusebius and Jerome understood that this epistle was written 
from Rome. The time of its being written was probably about the year of our Lord 
65 or 66.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p20">The date of the epistle of Jude may as well be placed about the same period, 
as at any other time, for we have no documents which can guide us to any certain 
decision. The objection to the canonical authority of this epistle, derived from 
the author’s having quoted the apocryphal book of Enoch, is of no validity; for 
the fact is, that Jude makes no mention of any book, but only of a prophecy, and 
there is no evidence that the apocryphal book of Enoch was then in existence; but 
if he did quote a truth from such a book, it argues no more against his inspiration 
than Paul’s quoting Epimenides does against his being an inspired man.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p21">The three 
epistles of John were probably written about the year 96 or 97. It has commonly 
been supposed that the Apocalypse was the last written book of the New Testament, 
but Townsend insists that the three epistles of John were last written.—See Townsend’s 
New Testament, vol. ii.</p>



<pb n="236" id="iv.xi-Page_236" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Section XII. Canonical Authority of the Book of Revelation." progress="62.39%" id="iv.xii" prev="iv.xi" next="iv.xiii">
<h2 id="iv.xii-p0.1">SECTION XII.</h2>
<p class="index1" id="iv.xii-p1"><span class="sc" id="iv.xii-p1.1">CANONICAL AUTHORITY OF THE BOOK OF REVELATION.</span></p>
<p class="continue" id="iv.xii-p2"><span class="sc" id="iv.xii-p2.1">Hermas</span> gives many indications of having read the Revelation, for he often imitates 
John’s description of the New Jerusalem, and sometimes borrows his very words. He 
speaks of the Book of Life and of those whose names are written in it. He speaks 
also of the saints whom he saw, being clothed in garments white as snow. 
<span class="sc" id="iv.xii-p2.2">Papias</span> 
also, doubtless, had seen the book of Revelation; for some of his opinions were 
founded on a too literal interpretation of certain prophecies of this book. But 
neither Papias nor Hermas expressly cites the Revelation.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xii-p3"><span class="sc" id="iv.xii-p3.1">Justin Martyr</span> is the first who gives 
explicit testimony to the Apocalypse. His words are, “And a man from among us by 
name John, one of the apostles of Christ, in the Revelation made to him, has 
prophesied that the believers in our Christ shall live a thousand years in 
Jerusalem; and after that, shall be the general and indeed eternal resurrection 
and judgment of all men together.” In the epistle of the Church of Lyons and 
Vienne, in France, which was written about the year of our Lord one hundred and 
eighty, there is one passage cited from the book of Revelation: “For he was 
indeed a genuine disciple of Christ, ‘following the Lamb whithersoever he 
goes.’”</p><pb n="237" id="iv.xii-Page_237" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.xii-p4"><span class="sc" id="iv.xii-p4.1">Irenæus</span> expressly quotes the Revelation, and ascribes 
it to John the apostle. And in one place, he says, “It (the Revelation,) was seen 
no long time ago in our age, at the end of the reign of Domitian.” And in the 
passage preserved by Eusebius, he speaks of the exact and ancient copies of this 
book; which he says, “was confirmed, likewise, by the concurring testimony of 
those who had seen John.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xii-p5"><span class="sc" id="iv.xii-p5.1">Theophilus</span> of Antioch, also, as we are assured by Eusebius, cited testimonies 
from the Apocalypse of John, in his book against Hermogenes. And in his works which 
are extant, there is one passage which shows that he was acquainted with the Revelation. 
“This Eve,” says he, “because she was deceived by the serpent—the evil demon, who 
is also called Satan, who then spoke to her by the serpent—does not cease to 
accuse: this demon is also called the Dragon.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xii-p6">The Revelation of John is often quoted by 
<span class="sc" id="iv.xii-p6.1">Clement</span> of Alexandria. In one passage, he says, ” Such an one, though here on earth 
he be not honoured with the first seat, shall sit upon the four and twenty thrones, 
judging the people, as John says in the Revelation.” That Clement believed it to 
be the work of the apostle John is manifest, because in another place he expressly 
cites a passage, as the words of an apostle; and we have just seen that he ascribes 
the work to John.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xii-p7"><span class="sc" id="iv.xii-p7.1">Tertullian</span> cites many things from the Revelation of John; and 
he seems to have entertained no doubt of its being the writing of the apostle John, 
as will appear by a few quotations; “John in his Apocalypse, is commanded to correct 
those who ate things sacrificed


<pb n="238" id="iv.xii-Page_238" />to idols, and commit fornication.” Again, “The apostle John in the 
Apocalypse, describes a sharp two-edged sword, coming out of the mouth of 
God.”—“We have churches, disciples of John, for though Marcion rejects 
his Revelation, the succession of bishops, traced to the original, will assure us 
that John is the author.” And in another place he has a long quotation from the 
book of Revelation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xii-p8"><span class="sc" id="iv.xii-p8.1">Hippolytus</span>, who lived in the third century, and had great celebrity, 
both in the eastern and western churches, received the Revelation as without doubt 
the production of the apostle John. Indeed, he seems to have written a comment on 
this book, for Jerome, in the list of his works, mentions one, “On the Revelation.” 
Hippolytus was held in so high esteem, that a noble monument was erected to him 
in the city of Rome, which, after lying for a long time buried, was dug up near 
that city, A. D. 1551. His name, indeed, is not now on the monument, but it 
contains a catalogue of his works, several of which have the same titles as 
those ascribed to Hippolytus by Jerome and Eusebius, together with others not 
mentioned by them; among which is one “of the gospel of John and the 
Revelation.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xii-p9"><span class="sc" id="iv.xii-p9.1">Origen</span> calls the 
writer of the Apocalypse, “evangelist and apostle;” and, on account of the predictions 
which it contains, “prophet” also. In his book against Celsus he mentions “John’s 
Revelation, and divers other books of Scripture.” It was Origen’s intention to write 
a commentary on this book, but whether he ever carried his purpose into execution 
is unknown. Nothing of the kind has reached our times.</p><pb n="239" id="iv.xii-Page_239" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.xii-p10"><span class="sc" id="iv.xii-p10.1">Dionysius</span> of Alexandria, who lived about the middle 
of the third century, and was one of the most learned men of his time, has entered 
into a more particular discussion of the canonical authority of the book of Revelation 
than any other ancient author. From what has been said by him, we learn on what 
account it was that this book, after having been universally received by the earlier 
Fathers, fell with some into a certain degree of discredit. About this time the 
Chiliasts, or Millennarians, who held that Christ would reign visibly on earth with 
his saints for a thousand years, during which period all manner of earthly and sensible 
pleasures would be enjoyed, made their appearance. This opinion they derived from 
a literal interpretation of some passages in the book of Revelation; and as their 
error was very repugnant to the feelings of most of the Fathers, they were led to 
doubt of the authority, or to disparage the value of the book from which it was 
derived.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xii-p11">The first rise of the Millennarians, of the grosser kind, seems to have 
been in the district of Arsinoe, in Egypt, where one Nepos composed several works 
in defence of their doctrine; particularly a book “Against the Allegorists.” Dionysius 
took much pains with these errorists, and entered with them into a free and candid 
discussion of their tenets, and of the true meaning of the book of Revelation; and 
had the satisfaction to reclaim a number of them from their erroneous opinions. 
His own opinion of the Revelation he gives at large, and informs us, that some who 
lived before his time had utterly rejected this book, and ascribed it to Cerinthus; 
but, for his own part, he professes to believe that it was written


<pb n="240" id="iv.xii-Page_240" />by an inspired man, whose name was John, but a different 
person from the apostle of that name; for which opinion he assigns several reasons, 
but none of much weight. His principal reason is, that the language of this book 
is different from that of the apostle John in his other writings. To which Lardner 
judiciously answers, that supposing this to be the fact, it will not prove the point, 
for the style of prophecy is very different from the epistolary or historical style. 
But this laborious and learned collector of facts denies that there is such a difference 
of style, as to lay a foundation for this opinion; and, in confirmation of his own 
opinion, he descends to particulars, and shows that there are some striking points 
of resemblance between the language of the Apocalypse and the acknowledged writings 
of the apostle John.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xii-p12">The opinion of those persons who believed it to be the work 
of Cerinthus, is utterly without foundation; for this book contains opinions expressly 
contrary to those maintained by this heretic; and even on the subject of the millennium 
his views did not coincide with those expressed in the Revelation. Caius seems to 
have been the only ancient author who attributed this book to Cerinthus, and to 
him Dionysius probably referred when he spoke of some, before his time, who held 
this opinion. <span class="sc" id="iv.xii-p12.1">Cyprian</span>, bishop of Carthage, received the book of Revelation as of 
canonical authority, as appears by the manner in which he quotes it. “Hear,” says 
he, “in the Revelation, the voice of thy Lord, reproving such men as these, ‘Thou 
sayest I am rich and increased in goods, and have need of nothing, and knowest not 
that thou art wretched, and


<pb n="241" id="iv.xii-Page_241" />miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked.’” <scripRef passage="Rev. iii. 17" id="iv.xii-p12.2" parsed="|Rev|3|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.3.17">Rev. iii. 
17</scripRef>. Again, “So in the Holy Scriptures, by which the Lord would have 
us to be instructed and warned, is the harlot city described.” <scripRef passage="Rev 17:1-3" id="iv.xii-p12.3" parsed="|Rev|17|1|17|3" osisRef="Bible:Rev.17.1-Rev.17.3">Rev. xvii. 1-3</scripRef>. 
Finally, “That waters signify people, the divine Scriptures show in the 
Revelation.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xii-p13"><span class="sc" id="iv.xii-p13.1">Victorinus</span>, who lived 
towards the close of the third century, often cites the book of Revelation, and 
ascribes it to John the apostle. That <span class="sc" id="iv.xii-p13.2">Lactantius</span> received this book is manifest, 
because he has written much respecting the future destinies of the church, which 
is founded on the prophecies which it contains.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xii-p14">Until the fourth century, then, 
it appears that the Revelation was almost universally received; not a writer of 
any credit calls it in question; and but one hesitates about ascribing it to John 
the apostle; but even he held it to be written by an inspired man. But, about the 
beginning of the fourth century, it began to fall into discredit with some on account 
of the mysterious nature of its contents, and the encouragement which it was supposed 
to give to the Chiliasts. Therefore Eusebius of Cesaræa, after giving a list of 
such books as were universally received, adds, “After these, if it be thought fit, 
may be placed the Revelation of John, concerning which we shall observe the different 
opinions at a proper time.” And again, “There are, concerning this book, 
different opinions.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xii-p15">This is the first doubt expressed by any respectable writer 
concerning the canonical authority of this book; and Eusebius did not reject it, 
but would have it placed next after those which were received with universal 
consent. And we find at this very time,


<pb n="242" id="iv.xii-Page_242" />the most learned and judicious of the Fathers received 
the Revelation without scruple, and annexed it to their catalogues of the books 
of the New Testament. Thus <span class="sc" id="iv.xii-p15.1">Athanasius</span> after giving an account of the twenty-two canonical 
books of the Old Testament, proceeds to enumerate the books of the New Testament, 
in the following manner, which he makes eight in number:—1. Matthew’s gospel; 2. 
Mark’s; 3. Luke’s; 4. John’s; 5. The Acts; 6. The Catholic epistles; 7. Paul’s fourteen 
epistles; and 8. the Revelation, given to John the evangelist and divine in Patmos.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xii-p16"> 
<span class="sc" id="iv.xii-p16.1">Jerome</span>, in giving an account of the writings of John the evangelist, speaks also 
of another John, called the presbyter, to whom some ascribed the second and third 
epistles under the name of John. And we have already seen that Dionysius of Alexandria 
ascribed the Revelation to another John. This opinion, we learn from Jerome, originated 
in the fact, that two monuments were found at Ephesus, each inscribed with the name 
<span class="sc" id="iv.xii-p16.2">John</span>; but he says, “Some think that both the monuments are of John the evangelist.” 
Then he proceeds to give some account of the Revelation. “Domitian,” says he, 
“in the fourteenth year of his reign, raising the second persecution after Nero, 
John was banished into the isle of Patmos, where he wrote the Revelation, which 
Justin Martyr and Irenaeus explain.” <span class="sc" id="iv.xii-p16.3">Augustine</span>, also, received the book of Revelation, 
and quotes it very frequently. He ascribes it to the same John who wrote the gospel 
and the epistles.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xii-p17">From the view which has been taken of the testimonies in favour 
of the book of Revelation, I think it must appear manifest to every candid reader, 
that


<pb n="243" id="iv.xii-Page_243" />few books in the New Testament have more complete evidence 
of canonical authority. The only thing which requires explanation is, the omission 
of this book in so many of the catalogues of the Fathers, and of ancient councils. 
Owing to the mysterious nature of the contents of this book, and to the abuse of 
its prophecies, by the too literal construction of them by the Millennarians, it 
was judged expedient not to have this book read publicly in the churches. Now, the 
end of forming these catalogues was to guide the people in reading the Scriptures; 
and as it seems not to have been desired, that the people should read this mysterious 
book, it was omitted by many in their catalogues. Still, however, a majority of 
them have it; and some who omitted it, are known to have received it as canonical. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xii-p18">This also will account for the fact, that many of the manuscripts of the New Testament 
are without the Revelation; so that there are extant, comparatively, few copies 
of this book. But the authenticity and authority of the Apocalypse stand on ground 
which can never be shaken; and the internal evidence is strong in favour of a divine 
origin. There is a sublimity, purity, and consistency in it, which could not have 
proceeded from an impostor. In addition to all which, we observe, that the fulfilment 
of many of the predictions of this book is so remarkable, that to many learned men 
who have attended to this subject, the evidence from this source alone is demonstrative 
of its divine origin. And there is every reason to believe, that in the revolution 
of events this book, which is now to many sealed with seven seals, will be opened, 
and will be so explained,


<pb n="244" id="iv.xii-Page_244" />that all men will see and acknowledge that it is indeed “The Revelation of Jesus Christ, which God gave unto him, to show unto his servants 
things which must shortly come to pass—and sent and signified it by his angel to 
his servant John, who bare record of the word of God, and the testimony of Jesus 
Christ.” <scripRef passage="Rev. i. 1, 2" id="iv.xii-p18.1" parsed="|Rev|1|1|1|2" osisRef="Bible:Rev.1.1-Rev.1.2">Rev. i. 1, 2</scripRef>.</p>



<pb n="245" id="iv.xii-Page_245" />

</div2>

      <div2 title="Section XIII. The Titles Given to the Sacred Scriptures by the Fathers—These Books Not Concealed, But Partially  Known and Referred to by Enemies as Well as Friends—Citations—Ancient Manuscripts—Remarks of Rennel." progress="64.68%" id="iv.xiii" prev="iv.xii" next="iv.xiv">
<h2 id="iv.xiii-p0.1">SECTION XIII.</h2>
<p class="index1" id="iv.xiii-p1"><span class="sc" id="iv.xiii-p1.1">THE TITLES GIVEN TO THE SACRED SCRIPTURES BY 
THE FATHERS—THESE BOOKS NOT CONCEALED, BUT PARTIALLY KNOWN AND REFERRED TO BY ENEMIES 
AS WELL AS FRIENDS—CITATIONS—ANCIENT MANUSCRIPTS—REMARKS OF RENNELL.</span></p>
<p class="continue" id="iv.xiii-p2">AFTER having 
given a particular account of the several books of the New Testament, it may be 
useful to subjoin a few general remarks on the testimony exhibited.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xiii-p3">1. The writings 
of the apostles, from the time of their first publication, were distinguished by 
all Christians from all other books. They were spoken of by the Fathers, as “Scripture;” 
as “divine Scripture;” as “inspired of the Lord;” as, “given by the inspiration 
of the Holy Ghost.” The only question ever agitated, respecting any of these books, 
was, whether they were indeed the productions of the apostles. When this was clear, 
no man disputed their divine authority, or considered it lawful to dissent from 
their dictates. They were considered as occupying the same place, in regard to inspiration 
and authority, as the Scriptures of the Old Testament, and in imitation of this 
denomination they were called the New Testament. The other names by which they were 
distinguished, were such as these, the gospel;—the


<pb n="246" id="iv.xiii-Page_246" />apostles;—the divine gospels;—the evangelical instrument;—the 
Scriptures of the Lord;—holy Scriptures;—evangelical voice;—divine Scriptures;—Oracles 
of the Lord;—divine fountains;—fountains of the divine fulness.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xiii-p4">2. These books were 
not in obscurity, but were read with veneration and avidity by multitudes. They 
were read not only by the learned, but by the people; not only in private, but constantly 
in the public assemblies of Christians, as appears by the explicit testimony of 
Justin Martyr, Tertullian, Eusebius, Cyprian, and Augustine. And no other books 
were thus venerated and read. If some other pieces were publicly read, yet the Fathers 
always made a wide distinction between them and the sacred Scriptures.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xiii-p5">3. In all 
the controversies which arose in the church, these books were acknowledged by all 
to be decisive authority, unless by some few of the very worst heretics, who mutilated 
the Scriptures, and forged others for themselves, under the names of the apostles. 
But most of the heretics endeavoured to support their opinions by an appeal to the 
writings of the New Testament. The Valentinians, the Montanists, the Sabellians, 
the Artemonites, the Arians, received the Scriptures of the New Testament. The same 
was the case with the Priscillianists and the Pelagians. In the Arian controversy, 
which occupied the church so long and so earnestly, the Scriptures were appealed 
to by both parties; and no controversy arose respecting the authenticity of the 
books of the New Testament.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xiii-p6">4. The avowed enemies of Christianity, who wrote against 
the truth, recognized the books which are


<pb n="247" id="iv.xiii-Page_247" />now in the Canon, as those acknowledged by Christians 
in their times, for they refer to the matters contained in them, and some of them 
mention several books by name; so that it appears from the accounts which we have 
of these writings, that they were acquainted with the volume of the New Testament. 
<span class="sc" id="iv.xiii-p6.1">Celsus</span>, who lived and wrote less than a hundred years after the apostles, says, 
as is testified by Origen, who answered him, “I could say many things concerning 
the affairs of Jesus, and those too different from what is written by the disciples 
of Jesus, but I purposely omit them.” That Celsus here refers to the gospels there 
can be no doubt. In another place, he says, “These things then we have alleged 
to you out of <i>your own writings</i>.” And that the gospels to which he referred were 
the same as those which we now possess, is evident from his reference to matters 
contained in them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xiii-p7"><span class="sc" id="iv.xiii-p7.1">Porphyry</span> in the third century wrote largely, and professedly, 
against the Christian religion; and although his work has shared the same fate as 
that of Celsus, yet, from some fragments which have been preserved, we can ascertain 
that he was well acquainted with the four gospels, for the things to which he objects 
are still contained in them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xiii-p8">But the emperor <span class="sc" id="iv.xiii-p8.1">Julian</span> expressly mentions Matthew and 
Luke, and cites various things out of the gospels. He speaks also of John, and alleges 
that none of Christ’s disciples beside ascribed to him the creation of the world;—and 
also, “that neither Paul, nor Matthew, nor Luke, nor Mark, has dared to call 
Jesus, God;”—“that John wrote later than the other evangelists, and at a time when 
a great


<pb n="248" id="iv.xiii-Page_248" />number of men in the cities of Greece and Italy were converted.” 
He alludes to the conversion of Cornelius and Sergius Paulus; to Peter’s vision, 
and to the circular letter sent by the apostles at Jerusalem to the churches; 
which things are recorded in the Acts of the Apostles.<note n="70" id="iv.xiii-p8.2">See Lardner and Paley.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xiii-p9">Now, if the 
genuineness of these books could have been impugned on any plausible grounds; or 
if any doubt had existed respecting this matter, surely such men as Celsus, Porphyry, 
and Julian, could not have been ignorant of the matter, and would not have failed 
to bring forward everything of this kind which they knew; for their hostility to 
Christianity was unbounded. And it is certain, that Porphyry did avail himself of 
an objection of this kind in regard to the book of Daniel. Since then not one of 
the early enemies of Christianity ever suggested a doubt of the genuineness of the 
books of the New Testament, we may rest assured that no ground of doubt existed 
in their day; and that the fact of these being the genuine writings of the men whose 
names they bear, was too clearly established to admit any doubt. The genuineness 
of the books of the New Testament having been admitted by friends and enemies—by 
the orthodox and heretics, in those ages when the fact could be ascertained easily, 
it is too late in the day now for infidels to call this matter in question.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xiii-p10">5. But 
the testimony which we possess, is not only sufficient to prove that the books of 
the New Testament were written by the persons whose names they bear, but also that 
these books, in the early ages of 


<pb n="249" id="iv.xiii-Page_249" />the church, contained the same things which are now read in 
them. Omitting any particular notice of about half a dozen passages, the genuineness 
of which is in dispute, I would remark, that when we compare the numerous and copious 
quotations from these books, which are found in the writings of the Fathers, with 
our own copies, the argument is most satisfactory. It is true, indeed, that the 
Fathers do sometimes apparently quote from memory; and in that case, the words of 
the sacred writer are a little changed or transposed, but the sense is accurately 
retained. In general, however, the quotations of Scripture, in the writings of the 
Fathers, are verbally exact; there being no other variation, than what arises from 
the different idiom of the language which they use. I suppose that almost every 
verse, in some books of the New Testament, has been cited by one or another of the 
Fathers; so that if that book were lost, it might be restored by means of the quotations 
from it in other books.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xiii-p11">But besides these quotations, we have versions of the whole 
New Testament into various languages, some of which were made very early, probably 
not much later than the end of the first, or beginning of the second century. Now, 
on a comparison, all these versions contain the same discourses, parables, miracles, 
doctrines, precepts, and divine institutions. Indeed, so literal have been most 
versions of the New Testament, that they answer to one another, and to the original, 
almost word for word.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xiii-p12">Besides, there are in existence hundreds and thousands of 
manuscripts of the New Testament, which were written in different ages of the church, 
from


<pb n="250" id="iv.xiii-Page_250" />the fourth or fifth century until the sixteenth. Most of 
these have been penned with great care, and in the finest style of calligraphy. 
The oldest are written on beautiful parchment, in what are called <i>uncial</i>, or capital 
letters. Some of these manuscripts contain all the books of the New Testament; others 
only a part; and in some instances, a single book. Some are in a state of good preservation, 
while others are worn and mutilated, and the writing so obscure as to be scarcely 
legible. And what is very remarkable, some copies of the New Testament on parchment 
have been found written over again with other matter, after the original words had 
been as fully obliterated as could easily be done. This seems a very strange practice, 
considering that good copies of the Bible must have been always too few; but the 
scarcity of parchment was so great, that men who were anxious to communicate their 
own lucubrations to the public, would resort to any shift to procure the materials 
for writing. And this is not more culpable or more wonderful than what has been 
known to take place in our own land and times, where the leaves of Walton’s Polyglot 
Bible have been torn and used for wrapping paper.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xiii-p13">The exact age of the oldest manuscripts 
of the New Testament cannot be accurately ascertained, as they have no dates accompanying 
them which can safely be depended on; but as it is pretty well known at what period 
Greek accents were introduced, and also when the large uncial letter, as it is called, 
was exchanged for the small letter now in common use; if a manuscript is found written 
in the old fashion, in large letters, without intervals between the words,


<pb n="251" id="iv.xiii-Page_251" />and without accents, it is known that it must be more 
ancient than the period when the mode of writing was changed. Now, it is manifest, 
that when these manuscripts were penned, the Canon was settled by common consent, 
for they all contain the same books, as far as as they go.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xiii-p14">I will sum up my observations 
on the Canon of the New Testament, by quoting a sensible and very appropriate passage 
from the late learned Mr. <span class="sc" id="iv.xiii-p14.1">Rennel</span>. It is found in his Remarks on Hone’s Collection 
of the apocryphal writings of the apostolic age.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xiii-p15">“When was the Canon of Scripture 
determined? It was determined immediately after the death of John, the last survivor 
of the apostolic order. The Canon of the gospels was indeed determined before his 
death, for we read in Eusebius, that he gave his sanction to the three other gospels, 
and completed this part of the New Testament with his own. By the death of John, 
the catalogue of Scripture was completed and closed. We have seen, both from the 
testimony of themselves and of their immediate successors, that the inspiration 
of writing was confined strictly to the apostles, and accordingly we find that no 
similar pretensions were ever made by any true Christian to a similar authority. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xiii-p16">“By whom was the Canon of Scripture determined? It was determined not by the decision 
of any individual, nor by the decree of any council, but by the general consent 
of the whole and every part of the Christian church. It is, indeed, a remarkable 
circumstance, that among the various disputes which so early agitated the church, 
the Canon of Scripture was never a subject of controversy. If any question


<pb n="252" id="iv.xiii-Page_252" />might be said to have arisen, it was in reference to 
one or two of those books which are included in the present Canon; but with respect 
to those which are out of the Canon no difference of opinion ever existed.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xiii-p17">“The 
reason of this agreement is a very satisfactory one. Every one who is at all versed 
in Ecclesiastical History is aware of the continual intercourse which took place 
in the apostolical age between the various branches of the church universal. This 
communication, as Mr. Nolan has well observed, arose out of the Jewish polity, under 
which various synagogues of the Jews which were dispersed throughout the gentile 
world, were all subjected to the Sanhedrim at Jerusalem, and maintained a constant 
correspondence with it. Whenever then an epistle arrived at any particular church, 
it was first authenticated; it was then read to all the holy brethren, and was subsequently 
transmitted to some other neighbouring church. Thus we find that the authentication 
of the epistles of Paul was, ‘the salutation with his own hands,’ by which the church 
to which the epistle was first addressed might be assured that it was not a forgery. 
We find also a solemn adjuration of the same apostle, that his epistle ‘should be 
read to all the holy brethren.’ ‘When this epistle is read among you, cause that 
it be read also in the church of the Laodiceans, and that ye likewise read the 
epistle from Laodicea.’ <scripRef passage="2Thess 3:17" id="iv.xiii-p17.1" parsed="|2Thess|3|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.3.17">2 Thess. iii. 17</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1Thess 5:27" id="iv.xiii-p17.2" parsed="|1Thess|5|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.27">1 Thess. v. 27</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Col. iv. 6" id="iv.xiii-p17.3" parsed="|Col|4|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.4.6">Col. iv. 6</scripRef>. From this latter passage 
we infer, that the system of transmission was a very general one, as the epistle 
which Paul directs the Colossians to receive from the Laodiceans was not originally


<pb n="253" id="iv.xiii-Page_253" />directed to the latter, but was sent to them from some 
other church. To prevent any mistake or fraud, this transmission was made by the 
highest authority, namely, by that of the bishop. Through him official communications 
were sent from one church to another, even in the remotest countries. Clement, the 
bishop of Rome, communicated with the church at Corinth; Polycarp, the bishop of 
Smyrna, wrote an epistle to the Philippians; Ignatius, the bishop of Antioch, corresponded 
with the churches of Rome, of Magnesia, of Ephesus, and others. These three bishops 
were the companions and immediate successors of the apostles, and followed the system 
of correspondence and intercourse which their masters had begun. Considering all 
these circumstances, we shall be convinced how utterly improbable it was, that any 
authentic work of an apostle should have existed in one church without being communicated 
to another. It is a very mistaken notion of Dodwell, that the books of the New Testament 
lay concealed in the coffers of particular churches and were not known to the rest 
of the world until the late days of Trajan. This might have been perfectly true, 
with respect to the originals, which were doubtless guarded with peculiar care, 
in the custody of the particular churches to which they were respectively addressed. 
But copies of these originals, attested by the authority of the bishop, were transmitted 
from one church to another with the utmost freedom, and were thus rapidly dispersed 
throughout the Christian world. As a proof of this, Peter, in an epistle addressed 
generally to the churches in Asia, speaks of ‘all the epistles of


<pb n="254" id="iv.xiii-Page_254" />Paul,’ as a body of Scripture, universally circulated 
and known.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xiii-p18">“The number of the apostles, including Paul and Barnabas, was but fourteen. 
To these, and these alone, in the opinion of the early church, was the inspiration 
of writing confined: out of these, six only deemed it necessary to write; what they 
did write, was authenticated with the greatest caution, and circulated with the 
utmost rapidity; what was received. in any church as the writing of an apostle, 
was publicly read; no church was left to itself, or to its own direction, but was 
frequently visited by the apostles, and corresponded with by their successors. All 
the distant members of the church universal, in the apostles’ age, being united 
by frequent intercourse and communication, became one body in Christ. Taking all 
these things into consideration, we shall see with what ease and rapidity the Canon 
of Scripture would be formed, there being no room either for fraudulent fabrication 
on the one hand, or for arbitrary rejection on the other. The case was too clear 
to require any formal discussion, nor does it appear that there was any material 
forgery that could render it necessary.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xiii-p19">“The writings of the apostles, and of the 
apostles alone, were received as the word of God, and were separated from all others, 
by that most decisive species of authority, the authority of a general, an immediate, 
and an undisputed consent. This will appear the more satisfactory to our minds if 
we take an example from the age in which we live. The letters of Junius, for instance, 
were published at intervals within a certain period. Since the publication of the 
last authentic


<pb n="255" id="iv.xiii-Page_255" />letter, many under that signature have appeared, 
purporting to have been written by the same author. But this circumstance throws 
no obscurity over the matter, nor is the Canon of Junius, if I may transfer the 
term from sacred to secular writing, involved in any difficulty or doubt. If it 
should be hereafter inquired, at what time, or by what authority the authentic letters 
were separated from the spurious, the answer will be, that such a separation never 
took place; but that the Canon of Junius was immediately determined after the last 
letter. To us, who live so near the time of publication, the line of distinction 
between the genuine and spurious is so strongly marked, and the evidence of authenticity 
on the one side, and of forgery on the other, is so clear and convincing, that a 
formal rejection of the latter is unnecessary. The case has long since been determined 
by the tacit consent of the whole British nation, and no man in his senses would 
attempt to dispute it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xiii-p20">“Yet how much stronger is the case of the Scriptural Canon! 
The author of Junius was known to none. He could not therefore of himself bear any 
testimony to the authenticity of his works; the authors of the New Testament were 
known to all, and were especially careful to mark, to authenticate, and to distinguish 
their writings. The author of Junius had no personal character which could stamp 
his writing with any high or special authority; whatever proceeded from the apostles 
of Christ, was immediately regarded as the offspring of an exclusive inspiration. 
For the Canon of Junius we have no external evidence, but that of a single publisher: 
for the Canon of Scripture, we have the testimony of churches


<pb n="256" id="iv.xiii-Page_256" />which were visited, bishops who were appointed, and converts 
innumerable, who were instructed by the apostles themselves. It was neither the 
duty nor the interest of any one, excepting the publisher, to preserve the volume 
of Junius from spurious editions: to guard the integrity of the sacred volume was 
the bounden duty of every Christian who believed that its words were the words of 
eternal life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xiii-p21">“If then, notwithstanding these and other difficulties which might 
be adduced, the Canon of Junius is established beyond controversy or dispute, by 
the tacit consent of all who live in the age in which it was written, there can 
be no reason why the Canon of Scripture, under circumstances infinitely stronger, 
should not have been determined in a manner precisely the same; especially when 
we remember, that in both cases the forgeries made their appearance subsequently 
to the determination of the Canon. There is not a single book in the spurious department 
of the apocryphal volume which was even known when the Canon of Scripture was determined. 
This is a fact which considerably strengthens the case. There was no difficulty 
or dispute in framing the Canon of Scripture, because there were no competitors 
whose claims it was expedient to examine; no forgeries, whose impostures it was 
necessary to detect. The first age of the church was an age of too much vigilance, 
of too much communication, of too much authority for any fabrication of Scripture, 
to hope for success. If any attempt was made it was instantly crushed. When the 
authority of the apostles and of apostolic men had lost its influence, and heresies 
and disputes had arisen, then it was that forgeries began to appear . . . .


<pb n="257" id="iv.xiii-Page_257" />Nothing, indeed, but the general and long determined consent of 
the whole Christian world, could have preserved the sacred volume in its 
integrity, unimpaired by the mutilation of one set of heretics, and unincumbered 
by the forgeries of another.”</p>
<pb n="258" id="iv.xiii-Page_258" />

</div2>

      <div2 title="Section XIV. No Canonical Book of the New Testament Has Been Lost." progress="68.08%" id="iv.xiv" prev="iv.xiii" next="iv.xv">
<h2 id="iv.xiv-p0.1">SECTION XIV.</h2>
<p class="index1" id="iv.xiv-p1"><span class="sc" id="iv.xiv-p1.1">NO CANONICAL BOOK OF THE NEW TESTAMENT HAS BEEN 
LOST.</span></p>
<p class="continue" id="iv.xiv-p2">THIS was a subject of warm dispute between the Romanists and Protestants at 
the time of the Reformation. The former, to make room for their farrago of unwritten 
traditions, maintained the affirmative; and such men as Bellarmine and Pineda asserted 
roundly, that some of the most valuable parts of the canonical Scriptures were lost. 
The Protestants, on the other hand, to support the sufficiency and perfection of 
the Holy Scriptures, the corner stone of the Reformation, strenuously and successfully 
contended, that no part of the canonical volume had been lost.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xiv-p3">But the opinion, 
that some inspired books, which once belonged to the Canon, have been lost, has 
been maintained by some more respectable writers than those Romanists just mentioned. 
Chrysostom, Theophylact, Calvin, and Whitaker, have all, in some degree, countenanced 
the same opinion, in order to avoid some difficulty, or to answer some particular 
purpose. The subject, so far as the Old Testament is concerned, has already been 
considered; it shall now be our endeavour to show that no canonical book of the 
New Testament has been lost.


</p><pb n="259" id="iv.xiv-Page_259" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.xiv-p4">And here I am ready to concede, as was before done, that there 
may have been books written by inspired men that have been lost: for inspiration 
was occasional, not constant; and confined to matters of faith, and not afforded 
on the affairs of this life, or in matters of mere science. If Paul or Peter, or 
any other apostle, had occasion to write private letters to their friends, on 
subjects not connected with religion, there is no reason to think that these 
were inspired; and if such writings have been lost, the Canon of Scripture has suffered no more 
by this means than by the loss of any other uninspired books.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xiv-p5">But again, I am willing 
to go further and say, that it is possible, (although I know no evidence of the 
fact,) that some things written under the influence of inspiration for a particular 
occasion, and to rectify some disorder in a particular church, may have been lost 
without injury to the Canon. For as much that the apostles preached by inspiration 
is undoubtedly lost, so there is no reason why every word which they wrote must 
necessarily be preserved and form a part of the canonical volume. For example, suppose 
that when Paul said, <scripRef passage="1Cor 5:9" id="iv.xiv-p5.1" parsed="|1Cor|5|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.9">1 Cor. v. 9</scripRef>, “I wrote to you in an epistle not to company with 
fornicators,” he referred to an epistle which he had written to the Corinthians 
before the one now called the first, it might never have been intended that this 
letter should form a constituent part of the Canon; for although it treated of subjects 
connected with Christian faith or practice, yet, an occasion having arisen, in a 
short time, of treating these subjects more at large, every thing in that epistle, 
(supposing it ever to have been written,) may have been included in the two epistles


<pb n="260" id="iv.xiv-Page_260" />to the Corinthians which are now in the Canon. Or, to adopt 
for illustration, the ingenious hypothesis of Dr. Lightfoot, the epistle referred 
to, which was sent by Timothy, who took a circuitous route through Macedonia, might 
not have reached them until Paul wrote the long and interesting epistle called the 
first to the Corinthians, and thus the former one would be superseded. But we adduce 
this case merely for illustration, for we will attempt presently to show that no 
evidence exists that any such epistle was ever written.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xiv-p6">1. The first argument to 
prove that no canonical book has been lost, is derived from the watchful care of 
Providence over the sacred Scriptures.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xiv-p7">Now, to suppose that a book written by the 
inspiration of the Holy Spirit, and intended to form a part of the Canon, which 
is the rule of faith to the church, should be utterly and irrecoverably lost, is 
surely not very honourable to the wisdom of God, and no way consonant with the ordinary 
method of his dispensations in regard to his precious truth. There is good reason 
to think that if God saw it needful, and for the edification of the church, that 
such books should be written under the inspiration of the Holy Spirit, by his providence 
he would have taken care to preserve them from destruction. We do know that this 
treasure of divine truth has been in all ages, and in the worst times, the special 
care of God, or not one of the sacred books would now be in existence. And if one 
canonical book might be lost through the negligence or unfaithfulness of men, why 
not all? And thus the end of God in making a revelation of his will might have been 
defeated.</p><pb n="261" id="iv.xiv-Page_261" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.xiv-p8">But whatever other corruptions have crept into the Jewish or 
Christian churches, it does not appear that either of them, as a body, ever incurred 
the censure of having been careless in preserving the oracles of God. Our Saviour 
never charges the Jews, who perverted the sacred Scriptures to their own ruin, with 
having lost any portion of the sacred deposit intrusted to them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xiv-p9">History informs 
us of the fierce and malignant design of Antiochus Epiphanes to abolish every vestige 
of the sacred volume; but the same history assures us that the Jewish people manifested 
a heroic fortitude and invincible patience in resisting and defeating his impious 
purpose. They chose rather to sacrifice their lives, and suffer a cruel death, than 
to deliver up the copies of the sacred volume in their possession. And the same 
spirit was manifested, and with the same result, in the Dioclesian persecution of 
the Christians. Every effort was made to obliterate the sacred writings of Christians, 
and multitudes suffered death for refusing to deliver up the New Testament. Some, 
indeed, overcome by the terrors of a cruel persecution did, in the hour of temptation, 
consent to surrender the holy book; but they were ever afterwards called traitors; 
and it was with the utmost difficulty that any of them could be received again into 
the communion of the church after a long repentance, and the most humbling confessions 
of their fault. Now, if any canonical book was ever lost, it must have been in these 
early times when the word of God was valued far above life, and when every Christian 
stood ready to seal the truth with his blood.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xiv-p10">2. Another argument which appears 
to me to be


<pb n="262" id="iv.xiv-Page_262" />convincing is, that in a little time all the sacred books 
were dispersed over the whole world. If a book had, by some accident or violence, 
been destroyed in one region, the loss could soon have been repaired by sending 
for copies to other countries.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xiv-p11">The considerations just mentioned would, I presume, 
be satisfactory to all candid minds, were it not that it is supposed, that there 
is evidence that some things were written by the apostles which are not now in the 
Canon. We have already referred to an epistle to the Corinthians which Paul is supposed 
to have written to them previously to the writing of those which we now possess. 
But it is by no means certain, or even probable, that Paul ever did write such an 
epistle; for not one ancient writer makes the least mention of any such letter; 
nor is there any where to be found any citation from it, or any reference to it. 
It is a matter of testimony in which all the Fathers concur, as with one voice, 
that Paul wrote no more than fourteen epistles, all of which we now have.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xiv-p12">The testimony 
of Clement of Rome is clear on this subject; and he was the friend and companion 
of Paul, and must have known which was the first epistle addressed by him to the 
Corinthian church. He says, in a passage before cited, “Take again the epistle 
of the blessed apostle Paul into your hands. What was it that <i>he first wrote to 
you</i>, in the beginning of his epistle? He did truly by the Spirit write to 
you concerning himself, and Cephas, and Apollos, because even at that time you 
were formed into divisions or parties.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xiv-p13">The only objection which can be conceived to this


<pb n="263" id="iv.xiv-Page_263" />testimony is, that Clement’s words, when literally 
translated, read, “Take again the gospel (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.xiv-p13.1">ευαγγελιου</span>) of the blessed apostle Paul;” 
but it is well known that the early Fathers called any book containing the doctrines 
of Christ the <i>gospel</i>; and in this case, all reasonable doubt is precluded, because 
Clement identifies the writing to which he referred, by mentioning some of its contents, 
which are found in the first epistle to the Corinthians, and no where else.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xiv-p14">But still, Paul’s own declaration, stands in the way of our 
opinion, “I wrote to you in an epistle.” <scripRef passage="1Cor 5:9,11" id="iv.xiv-p14.1" parsed="|1Cor|5|9|0|0;|1Cor|5|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.9 Bible:1Cor.5.11">1 Cor. v. 9, 11</scripRef>. The words in the original are, 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.xiv-p14.2">Εγραψα ὑμιν 
εν τη επιστολη</span>, the literal version of which is, 
“I have written to you in the epistle, or 
in this epistle;” that is, in the former part of it; where in fact we find the very 
thing which he says that he had written. See <scripRef passage="1Cor 5:2,5,6" id="iv.xiv-p14.3" parsed="|1Cor|5|2|0|0;|1Cor|5|5|0|0;|1Cor|5|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.2 Bible:1Cor.5.5 Bible:1Cor.5.6">v. 2, 5, 6</scripRef>, of this same fifth chapter. 
But it is thought by learned and judicious commentators, that the words following, 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.xiv-p14.4">Νυνι δε εγραψα ὑμιν</span>. 
“but now I have written unto you,” require that we should understand 
the former clause as relating to some former time; but a careful attention to the 
context will convince us that this reference is by no means necessary. The apostle 
had told them, in the beginning of the chapter, to avoid the company of fornicators, 
&amp;c.; but it is manifest, from the tenth verse, that he apprehended that his meaning 
might be misunderstood, by extending the prohibition too far, so as to decline all 
intercourse with the world, therefore he repeats what he had said, and informs them, 
that it had relation only to the professors of Christianity, who should be guilty 
of such vices. The whole may be thus paraphrased: “I wrote to you above, in my letter, 
that you should separate from


<pb n="264" id="iv.xiv-Page_264" />those who were fornicators, and that you should purge them out as 
old leaven; but fearing lest you should misapprehend my meaning, by inferring 
that I have directed you to avoid all intercourse with the heathen around you, 
who are addicted to these shameful vices, which would make it necessary that you 
should go out of the world, I now inform you that my meaning is, that you do not 
associate familiarly with any who make a profession of Christianity, and yet 
continue in these evil practices.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xiv-p15">In confirmation of this interpretation we can adduce the old Syriac 
version, which having been made soon after the days of the apostles, is good testimony 
in relation to this matter of fact. In this venerable version, the meaning of the 
<scripRef passage="1Cor 5:11" id="iv.xiv-p15.1" parsed="|1Cor|5|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.11">11th verse</scripRef> is thus given, “This is what 
I have written unto you,” or, “The meaning of what I have written unto you.”<note n="71" id="iv.xiv-p15.2">See Jones on the Canon, vol. 
i. pp. 139, 140.</note> Dr. Whitby understands this passage in a way 
different from any that has been mentioned; the reader is referred to his commentary 
on the place. And we have before mentioned the ingenious conjecture of Dr. Lightfoot, 
to which there is no objection, except that it is totally unsupported by evidence. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xiv-p16">It deserves to be mentioned here, that there is now extant a 
letter from Paul to the Corinthians, distinct from those epistles of his which 
we have in the Canon; and also an epistle from the church of Corinth to Paul. 
These epistles are in the Armenian language, but have been translated into 
Latin. The epistle ascribed to Paul is very short, and undoubtedly spurious. It 
contains no prohibitions relative to keeping company with fornicators. It was 
never


<pb n="265" id="iv.xiv-Page_265" />cited by any of the early writers, nor indeed heard of until 
within a century past. It contains some unsound opinions concerning the speedy 
appearance of Christ, which Paul, in some of his epistles, took pains to 
contradict. The manner of salutation is very different from that of Paul; and 
this apostle is made to declare, that he had received what he taught them from 
the former apostles, which is contrary to his repeated solemn asseverations in 
several of his epistles. In regard to the epistle under the name of the church 
of Corinth, it does not properly fall under our consideration, for though it 
were genuine it would have no claim to a place in the Canon. The curious reader 
will find a literal translation of both these epistles in Jones’s “New Method of 
settling the Canon.”<note n="72" id="iv.xiv-p16.1">Vol. i. p. 14.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xiv-p17">The only 
other passage in the New Testament, which has been thought to refer to an epistle 
of Paul not now extant is that in <scripRef passage="Col. iv. 16" id="iv.xiv-p17.1" parsed="|Col|4|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.4.16">Col. iv. 16</scripRef>. “And when 
this epistle is read among you, cause also that it be read in the church of the 
Laodiceans, and that ye likewise read the epistle from Laodicea.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xiv-p18">Now, there is clear evidence, that so early as 
the beginning of the second century there existed an epistle under this title; but 
it was not received by the church, but was in the hands of Marcion, who was a famous 
forger and corrupter of sacred books. He was contemporary with Polycarp, and therefore 
very near to the times of the apostles, but was stigmatized as an enemy of the truth; 
for he had the audacity to form a gospel, according to his own mind, which went 
by his name; and also an apostolicon, which contained only ten of Paul’s 
epistles; and these altered


<pb n="266" id="iv.xiv-Page_266" />and accommodated to his own notions. These, according to Epiphanius, 
were, “The epistle to the Galatians, the two to the Corinthians, to the Romans, 
the two to the Thessalonians, to the Colossians, to Philemon, and to the Philippians.—And,” 
says he, “he takes in some part of that which is called ‘the epistle to the 
Laodiceans,’ and this he styles the eleventh of those received by Marcion.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xiv-p19">Tertullian, however, gives a very different account of this 
matter. He asserts, “that Marcion and his followers called that the epistle to 
the Laodiceans, which was the epistle to the Ephesians: which epistle,” says he, 
“we are assured, by the testimony of the church, was sent to the Ephesians, and 
not to the Laodiceans; though Marcion has taken upon him falsely to prefix that 
title to it, pretending therein to have made some notable discovery.” And again, 
“I shall say nothing now of that other epistle, which we have inscribed to the 
Ephesians, but the heretics entitle it ‘to the Laodiceans.’” 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xiv-p20">This opinion, which, by Tertullian, is ascribed to Marcion, respecting the true 
title of the epistle to the Ephesians, has been adopted, and ingeniously defended 
by several distinguished moderns, as Grotius, Hammond, Whitby, and Paley. They rely 
principally on internal evidence; for unless Marcion be accepted as a witness, I 
do not recollect that any of the early writers can be quoted in favour of that opinion; 
but in the course of this work, we have put down the express testimony of some of 
the most respectable and learned of the Fathers, on the other side; and all those 
passages in the epistle which seem inconsistent with its being addressed to the 
Ephesians, and neighbouring


<pb n="267" id="iv.xiv-Page_267" />churches of Asia, can easily be explained.—See 
Lardner and Macknight.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xiv-p21">But there is also an epistle to the Laodiceans, now extant, 
against which nothing can be said, except that almost everything contained in it 
is taken out of Paul’s other epistles, so that if it should be received, we add 
nothing in reality to the Canon; and if it should be rejected, we lose nothing. 
The reader may find a translation of this epistle inserted in the notes at the end 
of the volume.<note n="73" id="iv.xiv-p21.1">See note G.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xiv-p22">But what evidence is there that Paul ever wrote an epistle to the 
Laodiceans? The text on which this opinion has been founded, in ancient and modern 
times, correctly interpreted, has no such import. The words in the original are, 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.xiv-p22.1">και την εκ Λαοδικειας 
ἱνα και ὐμεις αναγνωτε</span>. 
“And that ye likewise read the epistle from Laodicea.” <scripRef passage="Col. iv. 16" id="iv.xiv-p22.2" parsed="|Col|4|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.4.16">Col. iv. 16</scripRef>. These words have been differently understood; for by 
them some understand, that an epistle had been written by Paul to the Laodiceans, 
which he desired might be read in the church at Colosse. Chrysostom seems to have 
understood them thus; and the Romish writers, almost universally have adopted this 
opinion. “Therefore,” says Bellarmine, “it is certain that Paul’s epistle to the 
Laodiceans is now lost.” And their opinion is favoured by the Latin Vulgate, where 
we read, <span lang="LA" id="iv.xiv-p22.3">Eamque Laodicensium</span>—that which is of the Laodiceans; but even these words 
admit of another construction.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xiv-p23">Many learned Protestants, also, have embraced the same 
interpretation; while others suppose that Paul here refers to the epistle to the 
Ephesians, which they


<pb n="268" id="iv.xiv-Page_268" />think he sent to the Laodiceans, and that the present inscription 
is spurious. But that neither of these opinions is correct may be rendered very 
probable. In regard to the latter, we have already said as much as is necessary; 
and that Paul could not intend by the language used in the passage under consideration 
an epistle written by himself, will appear by the following arguments.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xiv-p24">1. Paul could 
not with any propriety of speech have called an epistle written by himself, and 
sent to the Laodiceans, an epistle from Laodicea. He certainly would have said, 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.xiv-p24.1">προς Λαοδικειαν</span>, or some such thing. Who ever heard of an epistle addressed to any 
individual, or to any society, denominated an epistle from them?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xiv-p25">2. If the epistle 
referred to in this passage had been one written by Paul, it would have been most 
natural for him to call it his epistle, and this would have rendered his meaning 
incapable of misconstruction.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xiv-p26">3. All those best qualified to judge of the fact, 
and who were well acquainted with Paul’s history and writings, never mention any 
such epistle: neither Clement, Hermas, nor the Syriac interpreter, knew anything 
of such an epistle of Paul; and no one seems to have had knowledge of any such writing, 
except Marcion, who probably forged it to answer his own purposes. But whether Marcion 
did acknowledge an epistle different from all that we have in the Canon, rests on 
the authority of Epiphanius, who wrote a criticism on the apostolicon of Marcion; 
but as we have seen, Tertullian tells us a different story. It is of little importance 
to decide


<pb n="269" id="iv.xiv-Page_269" />which of these testimonies is most credible: for 
Marcion’s authority, at best, is worthless on such a subject.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xiv-p27">But it may be asked, 
To what epistle then does Paul refer? To this inquiry various answers have been 
given, and perhaps nothing determinate can now be said. Theophylact was of opinion, 
that Paul’s first epistle to Timothy was here intended. But this is not probable. 
Dr. Lightfoot conjectures that it was the first epistle of John, which he supposes 
was written from Laodicea. Others have thought that it was the epistle of Paul to 
Philemon. But it seems safest, in such a case, where testimony is deficient, to 
follow the literal sense of the words, and to believe that it was an epistle written 
by the Laodiceans, probably to himself, which he had sent to the Colossians, together 
with his own epistle, for their perusal.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xiv-p28">That the epistle which is now extant is 
not the same as that which formerly existed, at least as early as the fourth century, 
is evident from the quotations from the ancient epistle, by Epiphanius; for no such 
words as he cites are in that now extant. But candour requires that it be mentioned 
that they are contained in the epistle to the Ephesians. Let this weigh as much 
as it is worth in favour of the opinion, that the apostle, in the passage under 
consideration, refers to the epistle to the Ephesians. This opinion, however, is 
perfectly consistent with our position, that <i>no canonical book of the New Testament 
has been lost</i>. This proposition, we hope, will now appear to the reader sufficiently 
established.</p>



<pb n="270" id="iv.xiv-Page_270" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Section XV. Rules for Determining What Books Are Apocryphas—Some Account of the Apocryphal Books Which Have Been Lost—All  of Them Condemned by the Foregoing Rules—Reason for the Abounding of Such Books." progress="71.44%" id="iv.xv" prev="iv.xiv" next="iv.xvi">
<h2 id="iv.xv-p0.1">SECTION XV.</h2>
<p class="index1" id="iv.xv-p1"><span class="sc" id="iv.xv-p1.1">RULES FOR DETERMINING WHAT BOOKS ARE APOCRYPHAL—SOME ACCOUNT OF THE APOCRYPHAL BOOKS WHICH HAVE BEEN LOST—ALL OF THEM CONDEMNED 
BY THE FOREGOING RULES—REASON OF THE ABOUNDING OF SUCH BOOKS.</span></p>
<p class="continue" id="iv.xv-p2">OF the apocryphal 
books of the New Testament, the greater part have long since sunk into oblivion, 
but a few of them are still extant. All of them can be proved to be spurious, or 
at least not canonical. Their claims have so little to support them, that they might 
be left to that oblivion, into which they have so generally fallen, were it not 
that, from time to time, persons unfriendly to our present Canon bring forward these 
books., and pretend that some of them, at least, have as good claims to canonical 
authority as those which are received. It will be satisfactory to the reader, therefore, 
to know the names of these books, and to understand the principles on which they 
have been uniformly rejected by the church.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xv-p3">In the first place, then, I will mention 
the rules laid down by the Rev. Jeremiah Jones, by which it may be determined that 
a book is apocryphal, and then I will give some account of the books of this class 
which have been lost; and finally, consider the character of those which are still 
extant.</p><pb n="271" id="iv.xv-Page_271" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.xv-p4">1. That book is certainly apocryphal which contains 
manifest contradictions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xv-p5">The reason of this rule is too evident to need any elucidation. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xv-p6">2. That book is apocryphal, which contains any doctrine or history, plainly contrary 
to those which are certainly known to be true.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xv-p7">This rule is also too clear to require 
anything to be said in confirmation of its propriety.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xv-p8">3. That book is apocryphal 
which contains anything ludicrous or trifling, or which abounds in silly and fabulous 
stories.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xv-p9">This rule is not only true, but of great importance, in this inquiry; as 
on examination it will be found, that the largest part of apocryphal books may be 
detected by the application of this single rule.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xv-p10">4. That book is apocryphal which 
mentions things of a date much later than the time in which the author, under whose 
name it goes, lived.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xv-p11">This rule does not apply to predictions of future events, which 
events occurred long after the death of the prophet; but to a reference to facts, 
or names of places, or persons, as existing when the book was written, which are 
known to have existed, only at a period long since the time when the supposed author 
lived. The rule will be better understood, if illustrated by particular examples. 
The book entitled, “The Constitutions of the Apostles,” speaks of the controversy 
which arose in the third century, respecting the rebaptization of heretics, therefore, 
it is not the work of Clement of Rome, to whom it has been ascribed; nor was it 
written in his time, but long afterwards.</p><pb n="272" id="iv.xv-Page_272" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.xv-p12">Again, the book under the name of <span class="sc" id="iv.xv-p12.1">Hegesippus</span> is not genuine, 
for it mentions Constantine and Constantinople, which had no existence until long 
after the death of <span class="sc" id="iv.xv-p12.2">Hegesippus</span>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xv-p13">Moreover, in “The Constitutions of the Apostles,” 
there is mention of rites and ceremonies, relative to baptism, fasting, celibacy, 
&amp;c. which it is certain had no existence in the times of the apostles, therefore 
this book was not written by an apostolical man, nor in the days of the apostles, 
but centuries afterwards.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xv-p14">5. That book is apocryphal, the style of which is entirely 
different from the known style of the author to whom it is ascribed.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xv-p15">It is easy 
to counterfeit an author’s name, age, country, opinions, &amp;c.; but it will be found 
almost impossible to imitate his style. An author, it is true, may vary his style 
to suit different subjects, but there is commonly some peculiarity by which he may 
be distinguished from all others. “Jerome,” says Sixtus, “writes one way in his 
epistles, another in his controversies, a third in his commentaries;—one way when 
young, another when old, yet he always so writes that you may know him to be the 
same Jerome still, as a man knows his friend under all the various casts and turns 
of his countenance.” Thus Augustine says of Cyprian, ” His style has a certain 
peculiar face by which it may be known.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xv-p16">It should be remembered, however, that this rule, 
although it may often furnish a certain detection of spurious writings is one which 
requires much caution in the application. There is need of a long and intimate acquaintance 
with the style of an author, before we are competent to determine whether a book 
could


<pb n="273" id="iv.xv-Page_273" />have been written by him: and the difference ought 
to be very distinctly marked before we make it the ground of any important judgment, 
respecting the genuineness of a work ascribed to him, especially if there be external 
evidence in its favour. In fact, too free an application of this rule has led to 
many errors, both in ancient and modern times.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xv-p17">6. That book is spurious and apocryphal, 
whose idiom and dialect are different from those of the country to which the reputed 
author belonged.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xv-p18">The idiom and dialect of a language are very different from the 
style of an author. Every language is susceptible of every variety of style, but 
the idiom is the’ same in all who use the language: it is the peculiarity, not of 
an individual, but of a whole country. But as every writer has a style of his own, 
which cannot easily be imitated by another, so every country has an idiom, which 
other nations, even if they learn the language, cannot, without great difficulty, 
acquire. And for the same reason that a writer cannot acquire the idiom of a foreign 
tongue, he cannot divest himself of the peculiarities of his own.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xv-p19">An Englishman can 
scarcely write and speak the French language, so as not to discover by his idiom 
that it is not his vernacular tongue. Hence also, a North Briton can be distinguished, 
not only from the peculiarity of his pronunciation, but by his idiom. And this is 
the reason that modern scholars can never write Latin, in the manner of the classic 
authors. This rule, therefore, is of great importance in detecting the spuriousness 
of a book, when the real author lived after the time of the person whose name is 
assumed, or in a country where a different language,


<pb n="274" id="iv.xv-Page_274" />or a different dialect was in use. It will be found almost 
impossible to avoid phrases and modes of speech, which were not in use in the time 
of the person under whose name the work is edited: and the attempt at imitating 
an idiom which is not perfectly familiar, leads to an affectation and stiffness 
of manner which usually betrays the impostor. The influence of native idiom appears 
nowhere more remarkably than in the writings of the New Testament. These books, 
although written in the Greek tongue, contain an idiom so manifestly different from 
that of the language in common use at that time, that it cannot but be observed 
by all who have even a superficial acquaintance with Grecian literature.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xv-p20">The fact 
is, as has often been observed by learned men, that while the words of these books 
are Greek the idiom is Hebrew. The writers had, from their infancy, been accustomed 
to the Syro-Chaldaic language, which is a corruption of the ancient Hebrew. Now, 
this peculiarity of idiom could never have been successfully imitated by any native 
Greek; nor by any one, not early conversant with the vernacular tongue of Palestine 
at that time. When, therefore, men of other countries, and other times, undertook 
to publish books under the name of the apostles, the imposture was manifest at once, 
to all capable of judging correctly on the subject; because, although they could 
write in the same language as the apostles, they could not possibly imitate their 
idiom. This, therefore, furnishes a most important characteristic, to distinguish 
between the genuine writings of the apostles and such as are supposititious.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xv-p21">7. 
That book is spurious which exhibits a disposition


<pb n="275" id="iv.xv-Page_275" />and temper of mind very different from that 
of the person to whom it is ascribed.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xv-p22">This rule depends on a principle in human 
nature well understood, and needs no particular elucidation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xv-p23">8. That book is not 
genuine, which consists principally of mere extracts from other books.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xv-p24">This is also 
so evident, that it requires no illustration.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xv-p25">9. Those books which were never cited, 
nor referred to as Scripture, by any writer of credit for the first four hundred 
years after the apostles’ days, are apocryphal.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xv-p26">10. Those books which were expressly 
rejected by the Fathers of the first ages as spurious, and attributed by them to 
heretics, are apocryphal.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xv-p27">By the application of the foregoing rules, it can be shown, 
that every book which claims canonical authority, not included in our present Canon, 
is apocryphal. When we denominate all books apocryphal which are not canonical, 
we do not mean to reduce them all to the same level. A book which is not canonical 
may be a very instructive and useful book. As a human composition it may deserve 
to be highly esteemed; and as the writing of a pious and eminent man of antiquity 
it may claim peculiar respect.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xv-p28">The ancient method of division was more accurate 
than ours. They divided all books into three classes; first, the canonical; secondly, 
the ecclesiastical; and thirdly, the spurious. And there is reason to believe that 
some books which were written without the least fraudulent design, by anonymous 
authors, have, by the ignorance of their successors, been ascribed to the wrong 
persons.</p><pb n="276" id="iv.xv-Page_276" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.xv-p29">That the Fathers did sometimes cite apocryphal books, in their 
writings, is true; but so did Paul cite the heathen poets. If these books are sometimes 
mentioned, without any note of disapprobation annexed, it can commonly be clearly 
ascertained from other places in the same author, that he held them to be apocryphal. 
Thus <span class="sc" id="iv.xv-p29.1">Origen</span>, in one place, quotes “the gospel according 
to the Hebrews,” without any expression of disapprobation; but in another place 
he rejects it as spurious, and declares, “That the church receives no more than 
four gospels.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xv-p30">Sometimes the 
Fathers cited these apocryphal books, to show that their knowledge was not confined 
to their own books, and that they did not reject others, through ignorance of their 
contents. Remarkably to this purpose are the words of Origen. “The church,” says 
he, “receives only four gospels: heretics have many, such as the gospel of the Egyptians, 
the gospel of Thomas, &amp;c.: these we read, that we may not seem to be ignorant to 
those who think they know something extraordinary, if they are acquainted with those 
things which are recorded in these books.” To the same purpose speaks
<span class="sc" id="iv.xv-p30.1">Ambrose</span>; 
for, having mentioned several of these books, he says, “We read these that they 
may not be read by others: we read them, that we may not seem ignorant; we read 
them, not that we receive them, but that we may reject them; and may know what those 
things are, of which they make such a boast.” In some instances, it seems probable 
that some of the Fathers took passages out of these books, because they were acknowledged 
by those against whom they were writing; being


<pb n="277" id="iv.xv-Page_277" />willing to dispute with them on their own principles 
and to confute them by their own books.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xv-p31">It may perhaps be true also, that one or 
two of the Fathers cited passages from these books, because they contained facts 
not recorded in the canonical gospels. The apostle John informs us that our Lord 
performed innumerable miracles, besides those which he had recorded; “The which, 
if they should be written every one, I suppose the world itself could not contain 
the books which should be written.” Now, some tradition of some of these things 
would undoubtedly be handed down as low as to the second century, and might find 
its way into some of the apocryphal gospels, and might be cited by persons who did 
not believe the book to be of canonical authority; just as we refer to any profane 
author for the proof of such facts as are credibly related by them. There is, at 
least, one example of this. <span class="sc" id="iv.xv-p31.1">Jerome</span> refers to the gospel according to the Hebrews 
for a fact; and yet he most explicitly rejects this book as apocryphal.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xv-p32">The only 
books which were ever read in the churches, besides the canonical, were a few written 
by apostolical men; which, although not written by a plenary inspiration, were the 
genuine writings of the persons whose names they bore, and were pious productions, 
and tended to edification; such as, the “Epistle of Clement,” the “Shepherd of Hermas,” and the 
“Epistle of Barnabas;” but no spurious books were ever read in 
the churches.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xv-p33">None of the writings falsely ascribed to Christ and his 
apostles, ever acquired so much authority, as to be publicly read in any church, 
as far as we know. Indeed, although the apocryphal books of the New


<pb n="278" id="iv.xv-Page_278" />Testament were very numerous, yet they did not appear 
in the age of the church next after the times of the apostles. In the first century 
no books of this description are referred to, unless we suppose that Luke, in the 
beginning of his gospel, intends to speak of such. In the second century a few spurious 
writings began to be first put into circulation, as, “the Gospel according to the 
Hebrews;” “the Gospel of Truth,” used by the Valentinians; “the Preaching of Peter;” 
“the Traditions of Matthias;” “the Acts of Paul and Thecla:” “the Gospel of Marcion;” 
“the Revelation of Cerinthus;” and a few others of less note. But in the third 
century the number of apocryphal books was considerably increased; and in the fourth 
and fifth centuries they were exceedingly multiplied.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xv-p34">If it be inquired, how it 
happened that so many apocryphal books were written, it may confidently be answered, 
that the principal cause was the abounding of heresies. Almost all the spurious 
writings, under the names of the apostles, are the productions of heretics, as we 
learn from the testimony of those Fathers who have made mention of them. It is 
however true, that some mistaken well-meaning people thought that they could add 
honour to the apostles, or contribute to the edification of the church, by resorting 
to (what have improperly been called) <i>pious frauds</i>. They imagined, also, that they 
could recommend Christianity to the Gentiles, by inventing stories, which they rashly 
pretended were sayings or actions of Christ: thus adopting the pernicious maxim, 
so peremptorily denounced by Paul, “that we may do evil that good may come;” or 
that the goodness of the end will sanctify the badness of the means.


<pb n="279" id="iv.xv-Page_279" />Of this we have one remarkable example, in the spurious 
book still extant, entitled, “the Acts of Paul and Thecla,” which a certain Asiatic 
presbyter confessed that he had forged, and assigned, as his reason for this forgery, 
that he wished to show respect to Paul. But, in connection with this fact, we have 
satisfactory proof of the vigilance of the church, in guarding the sacred Canon 
from corruption; for the book was no sooner published, than a strict inquiry was 
instituted into its origin, and the presbyter mentioned above, having been detected 
as the author, was deprived of his office in the church. This account is given by 
Tertullian; and Jerome adds that the detection of this forgery was made by the apostle 
John.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xv-p35">It is probable, also, that some of these books were written without any evil 
purpose, by weak men, who wrote down all the stories they had received by tradition; 
for, no doubt, a multitude of traditions respecting Christ and his apostles, with 
extravagant distortions and additions, would be handed down for several generations. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xv-p36">By all these means, the number of apocryphal books of the New Testament was greatly 
multiplied. But by far the greater number of these have perished; yet there is no 
difficulty in determining, that none of them had any just claim to a place in the 
Canon. By one or more of the rules laid down above, they can all be demonstrated 
to have been apocryphal: and indeed most of them are never mentioned by any ancient 
author, in any other light than as spurious writings. There is a famous decree of 
pope <span class="sc" id="iv.xv-p36.1">Gelasius</span>, in which at least twenty-five of these books are


<pb n="280" id="iv.xv-Page_280" />named, and declared to be apocryphal. It is not certain, 
indeed, whether this decree ought to be ascribed to <span class="sc" id="iv.xv-p36.2">Gelasius</span>, or to one of his predecessors, 
<span class="sc" id="iv.xv-p36.3">Damasus</span>; but there can be no doubt that it is very ancient. It is by most supposed 
to have been formed in the council which met at Rome, A. D. 494. A translation of 
this decree, extracted from Jones, will be found in the notes at the end of the 
volume.<note n="74" id="iv.xv-p36.4">See Note F.</note></p>



<pb n="281" id="iv.xv-Page_281" />

</div2>

      <div2 title="Section XVI. Apocryphal Books Which Are Still Extant—Letter of Abgarus King of Edessa to Jesus,  and His Answer—Epistle to the Laodiceans—Letters of Paul to Seneca—Protevangelion of James—The Gospel of Our  Saviour’s Infancy—The Acts of Pilate—The Acts of Paul and Thecla." progress="74.29%" id="iv.xvi" prev="iv.xv" next="iv.xvii">
<h2 id="iv.xvi-p0.1">SECTION XVI. </h2>
<p class="index1" id="iv.xvi-p1"><span class="sc" id="iv.xvi-p1.1">APOCRYPHAL BOOKS WHICH ARE STILL EXTANT—LETTER 
OF ABGARUS KING OF EDESSA TO JESUS, AND HIS ANSWER—EPISTLE TO THE LAODICEANS—LETTERS 
OF PAUL TO SENECA—PROTEVANGELION OF JAMES—THE GOSPEL OF OUR SAVIOUR’S INFANCY—THE 
ACTS OF PILATE—THE ACTS OF PAUL AND THECLA.</span></p>
<p class="continue" id="iv.xvi-p2">WE come now to consider those apocryphal 
books which are still extant, and concerning which, therefore, we can speak more 
particularly.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvi-p3">The first of these is, “the letter of Abgarus, king of Edessa, 
addressed to Jesus, and sent by his footman Ananias.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvi-p4"> <span class="sc" id="iv.xvi-p4.1">Eusebius</span> is the first who makes mention 
of this epistle, and the sum of his account is, that our Saviour’s miraculous works 
drew innumerable persons to him, from the most remote countries, to be healed of 
their diseases;—that <span class="sc" id="iv.xvi-p4.2">Abgarus</span>, a famous king beyond the 
Euphrates, wrote to him, because he was afflicted with a malady incurable by 
human art. Our Lord promised to send one of his disciples to him, and Thaddeus, 
one of the seventy disciples, was sent by Thomas after the ascension of Jesus, 
by an intimation given him from heaven. For the truth of this story, Eusebius 
appeals to the public records of the city of Edessa, where, he says, all the 
transactions of


<pb n="282" id="iv.xvi-Page_282" />the reign of Abgarus are preserved in the Syriac language, out of 
which he translated these epistles, and the accompanying history. He proceeds to 
relate that Thaddeus having come to Edessa wrought many miracles, and healed 
many that were diseased. Abgarus, supposing that this was the person whom Christ 
had, in his letter, promised to send to him, as soon as Thaddeus was introduced 
to him, perceiving something extraordinary in his countenance, fell down before 
him, at which his nobles were greatly surprised. The king having inquired 
whether he was the person sent by Christ, he answered, that on account of the 
faith of Christ he was sent, and assured him that all things should be according 
to his faith. To which the king replied, that he believed so much in Christ, 
that he was resolved, had it not been for fear of the Romans, to have made war 
with the Jews for crucifying him. Thaddeus informed him of the ascension of 
Christ to his Father. The king replied, I believe in him, and in his Father 
also: on which the apostle said, I lay my hand on you in the name of the Lord 
Jesus Christ; and the king was instantly cured of his disease. He also cured 
others who were diseased; and, on the morrow, the king ordered all the city to 
meet together, to hear the apostle preach. The king offered him gold and silver, 
which he refused, saying, “We have left our own, and should we take that which 
is another’s?”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvi-p5">These epistles are also mentioned by <span class="sc" id="iv.xvi-p5.1">Ephrem</span>, the 
Syrian, who was a deacon in the church of Edessa, in the latter end of the fourth 
century. His account of this matter, as given by Dr. Grabe, is as follows: “Blessed 
be your city, and mother Edessa, which


<pb n="283" id="iv.xvi-Page_283" />was expressly blessed by the mouth of the Lord, and his disciples, 
but our apostles; for when Abgarus the king, who built that city, thought fit to 
send and acknowledge Christ, the Lord and Saviour of all, in his pilgrimage on 
earth; saying, I have heard all things which are done by you, and how much you 
have suffered by the Jews, who contemn you, wherefore, come hither, and take up 
your residence with me; I have a little city which shall be equally yours and 
mine; hereupon the Lord admiring his faith sent by messengers a blessing unto 
the city, which should abide for ever, till the Holy One be revealed from 
heaven, even Jesus Christ, the Son of God, and God of God.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvi-p6">No other writer of the first four centuries 
makes any explicit mention of this epistle; but <span class="sc" id="iv.xvi-p6.1">Procopius</span>, 
in the sixth century, in his history of the Persian war, relates, ” That Abgarus 
had been long afflicted with the gout, and finding no relief from the 
physicians, but hearing of the miracles of Christ, sent to him, and desired that 
he would come and live with him; and that upon his receiving an answer from 
Christ, he was immediately cured; and that our Saviour, in the end of his 
letter, gave Abgarus assurance, that his city should never be taken by enemies.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvi-p7"><span class="sc" id="iv.xvi-p7.1">Evagrius</span>, in the latter end of the sixth century, appeals 
to this account of <span class="sc" id="iv.xvi-p7.2">Procopius</span>, and confirms the story that the city never should 
be taken by enemies, by a reference to some facts, particularly the failure of Chosroes 
to take the city, when he laid siege to it. But this author adds a circumstance, 
which has much the air of a fable, that this failure of capturing the city was brought 
about by a picture


<pb n="284" id="iv.xvi-Page_284" />of Christ’s face, which he had impressed on a hand kerchief, 
and sent to <span class="sc" id="iv.xvi-p7.3">Abgarus</span>, at his earnest request.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvi-p8"><span class="sc" id="iv.xvi-p8.1">Cedrenus</span> adds to all the rest that 
Christ sealed his letter with a seal consisting of seven Hebrew letters, the 
meaning of which was, “the divine miracle of God is seen.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvi-p9">Among the moderns, a very large 
majority are of opinion that this epistle is apocryphal. Indeed, the principal advocates 
of its genuineness are a few learned Englishmen, particularly Dr. Parker, Dr. Cave, 
and Dr. Grabe, but they do not speak confidently on the subject; while on the other 
side are found almost the whole body of learned critics, both Protestants and Romanists. 
Now, that this epistle and history existed in the archives of Edessa in the time 
of Eusebius, there is no room to doubt, unless we would accuse this respectable 
historian of the most deliberate falsehood; for he asserts that he himself had taken 
them thence. His words, however, must not be too strictly interpreted, as though 
he had himself been at Edessa, and had translated the epistle from the Syriac; for 
there is reason to believe that he never visited that place, and that he was not 
acquainted with the Syriac tongue. The words will be sufficiently verified, if this 
document was translated and transmitted to him through an authentic channel from 
Edessa.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvi-p10">It is probable, therefore, that this story has some foundation in truth. 
Probably Thaddeus, or some other apostle, did preach the gospel and perform miracles 
in that city; but how much of the story is credible, it is not now easy to determine. 
But I


<pb n="285" id="iv.xvi-Page_285" />think it may be shown that this epistle was never penned 
by Jesus Christ, for the following reasons:</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvi-p11">1. It is never mentioned in the genuine 
gospels; nor referred to by any writer of the first three centuries.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvi-p12">2. If this 
account had been true, there never could have been any hesitation among the apostles 
about preaching the gospel to the Gentiles.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvi-p13">3. It is unreasonable to believe that 
if Christ had been applied to by this king for healing, he would have deferred a 
cure until he could send an apostle after his ascension. This does not correspond 
with the usual conduct of the benevolent Saviour.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvi-p14">4. It seems to have been a tradition 
universally received that Christ never wrote anything himself; and if he had written 
this letter, it would have been more prized than any other portion of Scripture, 
and would have been placed in the Canon, and everywhere read in the churches.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvi-p15">5. 
After it was published by Eusebius, it never gained so much credit as to be received 
as a genuine writing of Christ. As it was unknown in the first three centuries, 
so in the fourth when published it was scarcely noticed by any writer.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvi-p16">6. The plain mention of our Lord’s ascension in the epistle, 
is an evidence of its spuriousness; for in all his discourses, recorded by the 
evangelists, there is no such explicit declaration of this event; and it cannot 
be supposed that he would speak more explicitly to a heathen king than to the 
persons chosen to be witnesses of his actions, and dispensers of his doctrine. 
There is, however, nothing in the sentiments expressed


<pb n="286" id="iv.xvi-Page_286" />in this epistle unsuitable to the humble and 
benevolent character of the Saviour; but learned men have supposed that there are 
several internal evidences of spuriousness besides the one just mentioned. I conceive, 
however, that the reasons already assigned will be considered as sufficient to prove 
that this letter forms no part of the sacred Canon. It is excluded by several of 
the rules laid down above; and even if it were genuine, it seems that it ought rather 
to be received as a private communication than as intended for the edification of 
the whole church. The history which accompanies the letter has several strong marks 
of spuriousness, but as this does not claim to be canonical, we need not pursue 
the subject further. It may, however, not be amiss to remark that the story of the 
picture of our Saviour impressed on a handkerchief and sent to Abgarus, is enough 
of itself to condemn the history as fabulous. This savours not of the simplicity 
of Christ, and has no parallel in anything recorded in the gospel.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvi-p17">II. There is 
now extant an epistle under the title of “Paul to the Laodiceans,” and it is known 
that as early as the beginning of the second century, a work existed under this 
name which was received by <span class="sc" id="iv.xvi-p17.1">Marcion</span> the heretic. But there is good reason for thinking 
that the epistle now extant is an entirely different work from the one which anciently 
existed; for the present epistle does not contain the words which Epiphanius has 
cited from that used by Marcion; and what renders this clear is, that the ancient 
epistle was heretical, and was rejected by the Fathers of the church with one consent; 
whereas, the one which we now have contains nothing erroneous; for it is a


<pb n="287" id="iv.xvi-Page_287" />mere compilation from the other epistles of Paul with 
a few additional sentences which contain no heretical doctrine. As the epistle is 
short, a translation of it will be given in the notes at the end of the volume.<note n="75" id="iv.xvi-p17.2">See Note G.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvi-p18">Concerning the ancient epistle under this title Philastrius says, 
“That some were 
of opinion that it was written by Luke; but because the heretics have inserted some 
(false) things, it is for that reason not read in the churches. Though it be read 
by some, yet there are no more than thirteen epistles of Paul read to the people 
in the church, and sometimes that to the Hebrews.” “There are some,” says Jerome, 
“who read an epistle, under the name of Paul to the Laodiceans, but is rejected 
by all.” And Epiphanius calls it “an epistle not written by the apostles.” The 
epistle now extant never having been received into the ancient catalogues, read 
in the churches, or cited as Scripture, is of course apocryphal. It is also proved 
not to be genuine, because it is almost entirely an extract from the other epistles 
of Paul.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvi-p19">III. Another writing which has been ascribed to Paul is, “Six Letters to 
Seneca,” with which are connected “Eight Letters from Seneca to Paul.” These letters 
are of undoubted antiquity, and several learned men of the Jesuits have defended 
them as genuine, and allege that they are similar to other epistles received into 
the Canon which were addressed to individuals. That such letters were in existence 
as early as the fourth century appears from a passage in Jerome’s Catalogue of Illustrious 
Men, where he gives the following account of Seneca: “Lucius Anneus Seneca, born 
at Corduba, a disciple of Sotio, a


<pb n="288" id="iv.xvi-Page_288" />Stoic, uncle of Lucan the poet, was a person of very extraordinary 
temperance, whom I should not have ranked in my Catalogue of Saints, but that I 
was determined to it by the “epistles of Paul to Seneca,” and “Seneca to Paul,” 
which are read by many. In which, though he was at that time tutor to Nero, and 
made a very considerable figure, he saith he wishes to be of the same repute 
among his countrymen, as Paul was among the Christians. He was slain by Nero two 
years before Peter and Paul were honoured with martyrdom.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvi-p20">There is also a passage in 
Augustine’s 54th epistle to Macedonius, which shows that he was not unacquainted 
with these letters. His words are, “It is true, which Seneca, who lived in the 
times of the apostles, and <i>who wrote certain epistles to Paul</i> which are 
now read, said, ‘he who will hate those who are wicked must hate all men.’”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvi-p21">There is no authentic 
evidence that these letters have been noticed by any of the rest of the Fathers. 
Indeed, it has been too hastily asserted by several eminent critics, that Augustine 
believed that the letters of Paul to Seneca were genuine; but the fact is, that 
he makes no mention whatever of Paul’s letters; he only mentions those of Seneca 
to Paul. The probability is that he never saw them, for had he been acquainted with 
them, it is scarcely credible that he would have said nothing respecting them in 
this place.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvi-p22">Neither does Jerome say anything from which it can with any certainty 
be inferred that he received these letters as genuine. He gives them the title by 
which they were known, and says they were read


<pb n="289" id="iv.xvi-Page_289" />by many; but if he had believed them to be genuine letters 
of Paul, would he not have said much more? Would he not have claimed for them a 
place among Paul’s canonical epistles? And what proves that this Father did not 
believe them to be genuine is, that in this same book he gives a full account of 
Paul and his writings, and yet does not make the least mention of these letters 
to Seneca.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvi-p23">But the style of these letters sufficiently demonstrates that they are 
not genuine. Nothing can be more dissimilar to the style of Paul and of Seneca, 
than that of these epistles. “The style of those attributed to Seneca,” says Dupin, 
“is barbarous, and full of idioms that do not belong to the Latin tongue.” “And 
those attributed to Paul,” says Mr. Jeremiah Jones, “have not the least tincture 
of the gravity of the apostle, but are rather compliments than instructions.” The 
subscriptions of these letters are very different from those used by these writers 
in their genuine epistles. Seneca is made to salute Paul by the name of brother; 
an appellation not in use among the heathen, but peculiar to Christians. By several 
of these letters it would appear that Paul was at Rome when they were written, but 
from others the contrary may be inferred. It seems strange if they were both in 
the city, that they should date their letters by consulships; and, indeed, this 
method of dating letters was wholly unknown among the Romans; and there are several 
mistakes in them in regard to the consuls in authority at the time.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvi-p24">Their trifling 
contents is also a strong argument of spuriousness. “They contain nothing,” says Dupin, 
“worthy either of Seneca or of Paul; scarcely one


<pb n="290" id="iv.xvi-Page_290" />moral sentiment in the letters of Seneca, nor anything 
of Christianity in those of Paul.” What can be more unlike Paul than the fifth letter, 
which is occupied with a servile apology for putting his own name before Seneca’s, 
in the inscription of his letters, and declaring this to be contrary to Christianity? 
These letters, moreover, contain some things which are not true, as “that the emperor 
Nero was delighted and surprised at the thoughts in Paul’s epistles to the churches:—and 
that Nero was both an admirer and favourer of Christianity.” But very 
incongruous with this, and also with Paul’s character is that which he is made 
to say in his fourth epistle, where he entreats Seneca to say no more to the 
emperor respecting him or Christianity, lest he should offend him. Yet, in the 
sixth letter he advises Seneca to take convenient opportunities of insinuating 
the Christian religion, and things favourable to it to Nero and his family. But 
for further particulars the reader is referred to the epistles themselves, a 
translation of which may be found in “Jones on the Canon.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvi-p25">IV. There is extant a spurious gospel entitled, the “Protevangelion 
of James,” in the Greek language, which was brought from the east by Postell, who 
asserts that it is held to be genuine by the oriental churches, and is publicly 
read in their assemblies with the other Scriptures. This learned man, moreover, 
undertakes the defence of this gospel as the genuine production of the apostle James, 
and insists that it ought at least to have a place in the <i>Hagiographa</i>. But his arguments 
are weak, and have been fully refuted by Fabricius and Jones.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvi-p26">This apocryphal book, 
however, appears to be


<pb n="291" id="iv.xvi-Page_291" />ancient; or at least there was formerly a book under 
the same name, but that it is not canonical is easily proved. It is quoted by none 
of the ancient Fathers except Epiphanius, who explicitly rejects it as apocryphal. 
It is found in none of the catalogues, and was never read in the primitive church. 
It contains many false and trifling stories; and in its style and composition is 
a perfect contrast to the genuine gospels of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. 
From the Hebraisms with which it abounds, it has been supposed to be the work of 
some person who was originally a Jew; but as it was anciently used by the Gnostics, 
there can be little doubt that the author when he wrote, belonged to some one of 
the heretical sects which so abounded in primitive times.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvi-p27">There is also another 
work which has a near affinity with this, called “The Nativity of Mary.” And although 
these books possess a similar character, and contain many things in common, yet 
in other points they are contradictory to each other, as they both are to the evangelical 
history. The internal evidence is itself sufficient to satisfy any candid reader 
of their apocryphal character.<note n="76" id="iv.xvi-p27.1">Both of these apocryphal works may be seen in the second volume 
of Jones’ learned work on the Canon.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvi-p28">V. The largest apocryphal gospel extant is entitled “The 
Gospel of our Saviour’s Infancy.” There is also remaining a fragment of a gospel 
ascribed to Thomas, which probably was originally no other than the one just 
mentioned. These gospels were never supposed to be canonical by any Christian 
writer. They were forged and circulated by the Gnostics, and altered from time 
to time according to their caprice.</p><pb n="292" id="iv.xvi-Page_292" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvi-p29">The “Gospel of our Saviour’s Infancy,” seems 
to have been known to Mohammed, or rather to his assistants; for according to his 
own account, in the Koran, he was unable to read. Many of the things related in 
the Koran, respecting Christianity, are from this apocryphal work. This gospel is 
condemned by almost every rule laid down for the detection of spurious writings; 
and if all other evidence were wanting, the silly, trifling and ludicrous stories, 
with which it is stuffed, would be enough to demonstrate, that it was spurious and 
apocryphal. To give the curious reader an opportunity of contrasting these apocryphal 
legends with the gravity and simplicity of the genuine gospels, I have inserted 
some of the miracles recorded in this book, at the end of the volume.<note n="77" id="iv.xvi-p29.1">See note H.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvi-p30">It seems 
highly probable that this “Gospel of the Saviour’s Infancy,” and the book of the 
“Nativity of Mary,” were originally parts of the same work; an evidence of which 
is, that in the Koran, there is a continued and connected story, which is taken 
partly from the one, and partly from the other.<note n="78" id="iv.xvi-p30.1">See Koran, chap. iii.</note> 
The same thing is proved by the fact, that Jerome in one place speaks of a 
preface which he had written to the ” Gospel of our Saviour’s Infancy,” in which 
he condemns it, because it contradicts the gospel of John, and in another place, 
he uses the same words, and says they are in the preface to the “Nativity of 
Mary.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvi-p31">Both these apocryphal books have been 
formerly ascribed to <span class="sc" id="iv.xvi-p31.1">Lucius Charinus</span>, who lived in the latter part of the third 
century, and who rendered himself famous, by forging spurious works under the name 
of the apostles.</p><pb n="293" id="iv.xvi-Page_293" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvi-p32">VI. There is another apocryphal gospel, entitled, “the Gospel 
of Nicodemus,” or, “the Acts of Pilate,” which was probably forged about the 
same time as the one last treated of, and it is very likely by the same person. 
That it was the custom for the governors of provinces in the Roman empire, to 
transmit to the emperors an account of all remarkable occurrences under their 
government, is capable of proof from the Roman history, and Eusebius expressly 
informs us that this was customary: and Philo Judæus speaks of “the daily 
memoirs which were transmitted to Caligula, from Alexandria.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvi-p33">That Pontius Pilate transmitted some account of the 
crucifixion of Christ, and of his wonderful works, is, therefore, in itself, highly 
probable; but it is rendered certain, by the public appeal made to these “Acts of 
Pilate,” both by <span class="sc" id="iv.xvi-p33.1">Justin Martyr</span> and <span class="sc" id="iv.xvi-p33.2">Tertullian</span>, in their Apologies; the one addressed 
to the Roman emperor <span class="sc" id="iv.xvi-p33.3">Antonius Pius</span>, and the other probably to the Roman senate. 
The words of Justin Martyr are, “And of the truth of these facts you may be informed, 
out of the acts which were written by <span class="sc" id="iv.xvi-p33.4">Pontius Pilate</span>.” 
And in the same apology he refers to these acts for proof, ” That our Saviour 
cured all sorts of diseases, and raised the dead.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvi-p34"><span class="sc" id="iv.xvi-p34.1">Tertullian</span>, in two places of his Apology, appeals to records 
which were transmitted to Tiberius from Jerusalem. His testimony is remarkable in 
both places, and deserves to be transcribed: “Tiberius,” says he, “in 
whose time the Christian name became first known in the world, having received 
information from Palestine in Syria, that Jesus Christ had there given manifest 
proof of the truth of his divinity,


<pb n="294" id="iv.xvi-Page_294" />communicated it to the senate, insisting upon it as his 
prerogative, that they should assent to his opinion in that matter; but the 
senate not approving it refused. Cæsar continued in the same opinion, 
threatening those who were accusers of the Christians.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvi-p35">In the other passage, after enumerating many 
of the miracles of Christ, he adds, “All these things, Pilate himself, who was in 
his conscience for following Christ, transmitted to Tiberius Cæsar; and even the Cæsars themselves had been Christians, if it had been consistent with their secular 
interests.” Both Eusebius and Jerome, cite this testimony of Tertullian as 
authentic. It seems therefore certain, that some account of Christ and his 
actions was transmitted by Pilate to the emperor. “For,” to use the words of an 
eminent man, “Tertullian, though a Christian writer, durst never have presumed 
to impose upon the senate themselves, with such a remarkable story, if he was 
not able to prove it; and that he was, is evident from Justin Martyr, who often 
appeals to the Acts of Pilate, concerning the history of our Saviour-That Pilate 
did send such acts is evident, for scarce any man, much less such a man as 
Justin Martyr, would have been so foolish, or so confident, as to affirm a thing 
in which it would be so easy to convict him of falsehood.”<note n="79" id="iv.xvi-p35.1">Dr. Parker.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvi-p36">And another, speaking of the same thing, says, “They were men of excellent learning 
and judgment; but no man who could write an apology, can be supposed to have so 
little understanding, as to appeal to that account which Pilate sent to Tiberius, 
concerning the resurrection of Christ, in apologies,


<pb n="295" id="iv.xvi-Page_295" />dedicated to the Roman emperor himself, and to the senate, if no 
such account had ever been sent.”<note n="80" id="iv.xvi-p36.1">Dr. Jenkin.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvi-p37">It does not follow, however, that these Fathers had ever seen 
these Acts, or that they were ever seen by any Christian. During the reigns of 
heathen emperors, Christians could have no access to the archives of the nation; 
but the fact of the existence of such a record might have been, and probably 
was, a matter of public notoriety; otherwise, we never can account for the 
confident appeal of these learned and respectable writers. There is no 
difficulty in conceiving how such a fact might have been certainly known to 
these Fathers, without supposing that they had seen the record. As the learned 
Casaubon says, “Some servants or officers of one of the Cæsars, who were 
converted to Christianity, and had opportunity of searching the public records 
at Rome, gave this account to some Christians, from whom Justin and Tertullian 
had it.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvi-p38">It may seem to be an objection to the existence of such Acts, 
that they were never made public when the emperors became Christians; but it is 
altogether probable, that they were destroyed through the malice of the senate, 
or of some Roman emperor who was hostile to Christianity. They who took so much 
pains to destroy the writings of Christians, would not suffer such a monument of 
the truth of Christianity to remain in their own palace. But as to those Acts of 
Pilate which are now extant, no one supposes that they are genuine. They have 
every mark of being spurious. The external and internal evidence is


<pb n="296" id="iv.xvi-Page_296" />equally against them; and it would be a waste of time 
to enter into any discussion of this point.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvi-p39">It may, however, be worth while to inquire 
into the motives which probably led some mistaken Christian to forge such a narrative. 
And there seems to have been two: first, to have it in his power to show the record, 
to which the Fathers had so confidently referred. The heathen adversaries might 
say, after the destruction of the genuine Acts of Pilate, Where is the document 
to which this appeal has been made? let it be produced. And some man, thinking that 
he could serve the cause of Christianity by forging Acts, under the name of Pilate, 
was induced through a mistaken zeal, to write this narrative.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvi-p40">But there was another 
reason which probably had some influence on this fact. About the close of the third 
century, the heathen had forged and published a writing called “The Acts of Pilate,” 
the object of which was to render the Christians odious and contemptible to the 
public, by foul calumnies against their Founder and his apostles. Of this fact, 
<span class="sc" id="iv.xvi-p40.1">Eusebius</span> gives us express and particular information. “From whence,” says he, 
“the 
forgery of these is manifestly detected, who have lately published certain <i>Acts</i> 
against our Saviour. In which, first, the very time which is assigned to them discovers 
the imposture; for those things which they have impudently forged, to have come 
to pass at our Saviour’s crucifixion, are said to have occurred in the fourth consulship 
of Tiberius, which coincides with the seventh of his reign; at which time, it is 
certain, Pilate was not yet come into Judea, if any credit is due to Josephus, who 
expressly says, that Pilate was


<pb n="297" id="iv.xvi-Page_297" />not constituted governor of Judea until the twelfth year of 
Tiberius.”<note n="81" id="iv.xvi-p40.2">Euseb. Ecc. Hist. lib. I. c. 9, 11.</note> 
And in another place he says, “Seeing therefore that this writer, (Josephus) who 
was himself a Jew,. has related such things in his history concerning John the Baptist 
and the Saviour, what can they possibly say for themselves, to prevent being convicted 
of the most impudent forgery, who wrote those things against John and Christ.” 
And in the ninth book of his ecclesiastical history, this writer gives us 
information, still more particular, respecting this malicious forgery. “At 
length, (the heathen) having forged certain Acts of Pilate, concerning our 
Saviour, which were full of all sorts of blasphemy against Christ, they caused 
them, by the decree of Maximinus, to be dispersed through all parts of the 
empire; commanding by letters, that they should be published to all persons, in 
every place, both in cities and country places; and that schoolmasters should 
put them into the hands of their children, and oblige them to learn them by 
heart, instead of their usual lessons.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvi-p41">Here it may be observed, 
that while this impudent forgery clearly shows with what malicious efforts the attempt 
was made to subvert the gospel, it proves at the same time, that there had existed 
a document under the name of “The Acts of Pilate.’” Now, the circulation of such 
an impious piece of blasphemy, probably instigated <span class="sc" id="iv.xvi-p41.1">Charinus</span>, or whoever was the 
author of these Acts, to counteract them by a work of another kind, under the same 
name. How this book came to be called, “The Gospel of Nicodemus,” will 
appear by the subscription annexed to it, in which


<pb n="298" id="iv.xvi-Page_298" />it is said, “The emperor <span class="sc" id="iv.xvi-p41.2">Theodosius</span> the great, found 
at Jerusalem, in the hall of Pontius Pilate, among the public records, the things 
which were transacted in the nineteenth year of Tiberius Cæsar, emperor of the 
Romans—being a history written in Hebrew by Nicodemus, of what happened after our 
Saviour’s crucifixion.” And if this subscription be no part of the original work, 
still it may have occasioned this title; or it may have originated in the fact, 
that much is said about Nicodemus in the story which is here told. But even if we 
had the original Acts of Pilate, or some history of Nicodemus, it needs no proof 
that they could have no just claim to a place in the Canon.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvi-p42">VII. The last apocryphal 
book which I shall mention, is that entitled “The Acts of Paul and Thecla.” There 
is no doubt but that this book is apocryphal. It was so considered by all the Fathers 
who have mentioned it. <span class="sc" id="iv.xvi-p42.1">Tertullian</span> says respecting it, 
“But if any read the apocryphal books of Paul, and thence defend the right of 
women to teach and baptize, by the example of Thecla, let them consider that a 
certain presbyter of Asia, who forged that book, under the name of Paul, being 
convicted of forgery, confessed that he did it out of respect to Paul, and so 
left his place.”<note n="82" id="iv.xvi-p42.2">Tertull. De Baptismo.</note> And <span class="sc" id="iv.xvi-p42.3">Jerome</span>, in his life 
of Luke, says, “The Acts of Paul and Thecla, with the whole story of the baptized 
lion, I reckon among the apocryphal Scriptures.” And in the decree of Pope 
Gelasius, it is asserted, “That the ‘Acts of Thecla and Paul’ is apocryphal.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvi-p43">It is manifest, 
however, that the primitive Christians


<pb n="299" id="iv.xvi-Page_299" />gave credit to a story respecting Paul and Thecla, 
on which this book is founded: for it is often referred to as a history well known 
and commonly believed. Thus Cyprian, or some ancient writer under his name, says, 
“Help us, O Lord, as thou didst help the apostles in their imprisonment,
<span class="sc" id="iv.xvi-p43.1">Thecla</span> 
amidst the flames, Paul in his persecutions, and Peter amidst the waves of the sea.” 
And again, “Deliver me, O Lord, as thou didst deliver Thecla, when in the midst 
of the amphitheatre she was in conflict with the wild beasts.” <span class="sc" id="iv.xvi-p43.2">Eusebius</span> mentions 
a woman by this name, but he places her long after the apostle Paul, and she is, 
therefore, supposed to be another person. <span class="sc" id="iv.xvi-p43.3">Epiphanius</span> 
relates, “That when Thecla met Paul, she determined against marriage, although 
she was then engaged to a very agreeable young man.”<note n="83" id="iv.xvi-p43.4">Epiph. Hær. lxviii.</note> <span class="sc" id="iv.xvi-p43.5">Augustine</span> refers to the same thing, and says, 
“By a discourse 
of Paul’s, at Iconium, he incited Thecla to a resolution of perpetual virginity, 
although she was then actually engaged to be married.” Many others of the Fathers 
speak of Thecla as of a person whose history was well known. And among the moderns, 
Baronius, Locrinus, and Grabe, look upon this history as true and genuine, written 
in the apostolic age, and containing nothing superstitious or unsuitable to that 
time. But none have ventured to assert that these <i>Acts</i> ought to have a place in 
the Canon.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvi-p44">No doubt the book now extant is greatly altered from that 
ancient history referred to by the Fathers, and probably the original story was 
founded on some tradition which had a foundation in truth; but what the truth 
is, it is impossible now to discover among


<pb n="300" id="iv.xvi-Page_300" />such a mass of fables and ridiculous stories as the 
book contains. As it now stands, it contains numerous things which are false in 
fact; others which are inconsistent with the canonical Scriptures, and some totally 
incompatible with the true character of Paul. Moreover, it is favourable to several 
superstitious practices which had no existence in the apostles’ days; and finally, 
the forgery was acknowledged as it relates to the ancient Acts, and those now existing 
cannot be more genuine than the original; but to these many things have been added 
of a silly and superstitious kind.</p>


<pb n="301" id="iv.xvi-Page_301" />

</div2>

      <div2 title="Section XVII. No Part of the Christian Revelation Handed Down by Unwritten Tradition." progress="79.74%" id="iv.xvii" prev="iv.xvi" next="iv.xviii">
<h2 id="iv.xvii-p0.1">SECTION XVII.</h2>
<p class="index1" id="iv.xvii-p1"><span class="sc" id="iv.xvii-p1.1">NO PART OF THE CHRISTIAN REVELATION HANDED 
DOWN BY UNWRITTEN TRADITION.</span></p>
<p class="continue" id="iv.xvii-p2">IN the former part of this work it was seen that it 
was not only necessary to show that the apocryphal writings had no right to a place 
in the sacred volume, but that there was no additional revelation which had been 
handed down by oral tradition. The same necessity devolves upon us in relation to 
the New Testament; for while it is pretty generally agreed by all Christians what 
books should be received into the Canon, there is a large society which strenuously 
maintains that besides the revelation contained in the divine record written by 
the apostles and their assistants, by the plenary inspiration of the Holy Spirit, 
there is a further revelation consisting of such things as were received from the 
mouth of Christ himself while upon earth, or taught to the churches by his inspired 
apostles, which were not by them nor in their time committed to writing, but which 
have come down to us by unbroken tradition.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvii-p3">The importance of this inquiry is manifest; for if, in 
addition to the written word, there are important doctrines and necessary 
sacraments of the church which have come down by tradition, it would be 


<pb n="302" id="iv.xvii-Page_302" />perilous thing for us to remain ignorant of those things which God 
has enjoined, or to deprive ourselves of the benefits to be derived from those 
means of grace, which he has instituted for the edification and salvation of the 
church. But seeing traditions are much more liable to alteration and corruption 
than written documents, it is very necessary that we should be on our guard 
against imposition; and if it is a duty to exercise much care and diligence in 
distinguishing between inspired books and such as are spurious, it cannot be 
less incumbent to ascertain first whether any part of God’s revealed will has 
been handed down by tradition only, and next to learn accurately what those 
things are which have been thus communicated. And as there are apocryphal books 
which claim a place in the Canon, so doubtless there would be apocryphal 
traditions, if any truths had been conveyed to the church through this channel. 
But if there be no satisfactory evidence of any such revelation having come down 
to us, nor any possibility of ascertaining what proceeded from the apostles, and 
what from the fancy and superstition of men, then we are right in refusing the 
high claims of tradition, and adhering inflexibly to the written word, “which is 
able,” through faith, “to make us wise unto salvation.” 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvii-p4">This doctrine of traditions is most convenient and favourable to the church of Rome 
in all her controversies with Protestants and others; for whatever she may assert 
as an article of faith, or teach as a part of Christian duty, although there be 
no vestige of it in the word of God, may readily be established by tradition. For 
as the church alone has the keeping of this body of oral law, she only is the proper 
judge of


<pb n="303" id="iv.xvii-Page_303" />what it contains, and indeed can make it to suit herself. 
If we should concede to the Romanists what they claim on this point, the controversy 
with them might well be brought to an end, and all we should have to do, would be 
to yield implicit faith to whatever they might please to teach us. And even if we 
should be required to believe and practise, in direct opposition to the plain declarations 
of holy Scripture, yet, as the true interpretation of Scripture on this plan is 
only in the hands of the infallible head of the church, and is indeed understood 
by means of unwritten traditions, we must not trust to our own understanding in 
the most evident matters, nor even to our own senses, although several of them should 
concur in giving us notice of some fact. Now, before we give ourselves up to be 
led blindly in such a way as this, it behoves us diligently and impartially to inquire, 
whether God has required of us this implicit submission to men. We ought to be assured 
that their authority over our faith and conscience has a divine warrant for its 
exercise; and especially we should be satisfied, on sufficient grounds, that these 
unwritten traditions, on which the whole fabric rests, are truly the commands of 
God; for if they are not, we have the highest authority for rejecting them. And 
if their claim to a divine origin cannot be made out clearly, they cannot in reason 
bind us to obedience; for when God gives a law he promulgates it with sufficient 
clearness that all whom it concerns may know what is required of them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvii-p5">To exhibit 
fairly the true point of controversy on this subject, it will be requisite to make 
several preliminary


<pb n="304" id="iv.xvii-Page_304" />observations, that it may be clearly understood 
what we admit and what we deny.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvii-p6">1. In the first place then, it is readily admitted 
that a law revealed from heaven and communicated to us <i>orally</i>, with clear evidence 
of its origin, is as binding as if written ever so often. When God uttered the ten 
commandments on Mount Sinai, in the midst of thunderings and lightnings, it surely 
was as obligatory upon the hearers, as after he had written them on tables of stone. 
It is a dictate of common sense, that it is a matter of indifference how a divine 
revelation is communicated, provided it come to us properly authenticated.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvii-p7">2. Again, 
it is conceded, that for a long time there was no other method of transmitting the 
revelations received from heaven, from generation to generation, but by oral tradition, 
and such external memorials as aided in keeping up the remembrance of important 
transactions. As far as appears books were unknown, and letters not in use, until 
a considerable time after the flood. During the long period which preceded the time 
of Moses, all revelations must have been handed down by tradition. But while this 
concession is willingly made, it ought in connection to be remarked, that this mode 
was then used because no other existed; and that, in the early ages of the world, 
the longevity of the patriarchs rendered that a comparatively safe channel of communication 
which would now be most uncertain; and notwithstanding this advantage, the fact 
was, that in every instance, as far as we are informed, in which divine truth was 
committed to tradition, it was utterly lost, or soon became so corrupted by foreign 
mixtures,


<pb n="305" id="iv.xvii-Page_305" />that it was impossible to ascertain what part of the 
mass contained a revelation from God. It is therefore the plausible opinion of some, 
that writing was revealed from heaven, for the very purpose of avoiding the evil 
which had been experienced, and that there might be a certain vehicle for all divine 
communications: and it is certain, that all that we know of the history of alphabetical 
writing, leads us to connect its origin with the commencement of written revelations. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvii-p8">It is, therefore, not an improbable supposition, that God taught letters to Moses 
for the express purpose of conveying, by this means, his laws to distant ages, without 
alteration; and it deserves to be well considered, that after the command was given 
to Moses, to write in a book the laws and statutes delivered to him, nothing was 
left to oral tradition, as has been shown in the former part of this work.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvii-p9">3. It 
will be granted also, that tradition, especially when connected with external memorials, 
is sufficient to transmit, through a long lapse of time, the knowledge of particular 
events, or of transactions of a very simple nature.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvii-p10">Thus it may be admitted, that if the gospels had not come down 
to us, we might by tradition be assured that Christ instituted the eucharist as 
a memorial of his death; for, from the time of its institution, it has, in every 
successive age, and in many countries, been celebrated to perpetuate the 
remembrance of that event. And it is not credible that such a tradition should 
be uniform at all times, and everywhere, and be connected with the same external 
rite, if it was not founded in fact. Besides, the thing handed down, in


<pb n="306" id="iv.xvii-Page_306" />this instance, is so simple in its nature, that there was 
no room for mistake.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvii-p11">There is one fact, for the truth of which we depend entirely 
on tradition, so far as external testimony is concerned, and that is the truth which 
in this work we have been attempting to establish, that the books of the New Testament 
were written by the persons under whose names they have come down to us. This fact 
is incapable of being proved from the Scriptures, because we must first be assured 
that they contain the testimony of inspired men before we can prove anything by 
them. The point to be established here is, that the apostles wrote these books. 
If it were ever so often asserted in a book, that a certain person was its author, 
this would not be satisfactory evidence of its genuineness, because any impostor 
can write what falsehoods he pleases in a book, and may ascribe it to whom he will; 
as in fact many have written spurious works, and ascribed them to the apostles. 
We must, therefore, have the testimony of those who had the opportunity of judging 
of the fact, given either explicitly or implicitly.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvii-p12">In most cases, where a book 
is published under the name of some certain author, in the country in which he lived 
and was known, a general silent acquiescence in the fact, by the people of that 
age and country, with the consent of all that came after them, may be considered 
as satisfactory evidence of the genuineness of such book. But where much depends 
on the certainty of the fact in question, it is necessary to have positive testimony; 
and in order that it be satisfactory, it should be universal, and uncontradicted. 
When, therefore, a certain volume is expressly


<pb n="307" id="iv.xvii-Page_307" />received as the work of certain individuals, 
by all who lived at or near the time when it was published, and all succeeding writings 
concur in ascribing it to the same persons, and not a solitary voice is raised in 
contradiction, the evidence of its genuineness seems to be as complete as the nature 
of the case admits. Just such is the evidence of the genuineness of the books of 
the New Testament; or, at least, of most of them. It is, however, the evidence of 
tradition; but of such a tradition as is abundantly sufficient to establish a fact 
of this sort. The thing attested is most simple in its nature, and not liable to 
be misunderstood. This necessity of tradition to establish the authenticity of the 
books of the New Testament, has been made a great handle of by the Romanists, in 
the defence of their favourite doctrine. They pretend that the point which we have 
here conceded, is all that is necessary to establish their whole system on the firmest 
foundation. They argue, that if we must receive the Scriptures themselves by tradition, 
much more other things. Indeed, they ascribe all the authority which the Scriptures 
possess to the testimony of the church, without which they assert that they would 
deserve no more credit than any other writings. But because a single fact, incapable 
of proof in any other way, must be received by tradition, it does not follow that 
numerous other matters which might easily have been recorded, must be learned in 
the same manner. Because a document requires oral testimony to establish its authenticity, 
it is not therefore necessary to prove the truth of the matters contained in that 
record by the same means.</p><pb n="308" id="iv.xvii-Page_308" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvii-p13">The very purpose of written records is to prevent the necessity 
of trusting to the uncertainty of tradition; and as to the allegation that the Scriptures 
owe their authority to the church, it amounts to no more than this, which we freely 
admit, that it is by the testimony of the early Fathers that we are assured that 
these writings are the productions of the apostles, and it is true that most of 
those witnesses who have given testimony were members of the Catholic church. But 
our confidence in their testimony on this point, is not because they were members 
of the church, but because they lived in times and circumstances favourable to an 
accurate knowledge of the fact which they report. And accordingly we admit the testimony 
of those who were out of the church; yea, of its bitterest enemies to the same fact, 
and on some accounts judge it to be the most unexceptionable. While we weigh this 
evidence it would be absurd to make its validity depend on the witnesses being members 
of the church; for that would be to determine that the church was divine and infallible, 
before we had ascertained that the Scriptures were the word of God. Surely, if on 
examination it had turned out that the Scriptures were not inspired, the authority 
of the Christian church would have been worth nothing, and therefore previously 
to the decision on this point we cannot defer anything to the authority of the church. 
The truth is, that the witnesses being of the church is, in this inquiry, merely 
an incidental circumstance. A sufficient number of competent and credible witnesses, 
not of the church, would establish the fact just as well as those who have given 
testimony, and, as was before observed,


<pb n="309" id="iv.xvii-Page_309" />such testimony on the score of freedom from all partiality 
has the advantage.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvii-p14">The testimony of Jews and heathen has, on this account, been 
demanded by infidels, and has been sought for with avidity by the defenders of Christianity, 
and in the view of all considerate men is of great weight. But it is not just to 
ascribe the authority of these books to the church, because the greater number of 
the witnesses of their apostolical origin were members of the church. The law enacted 
by the supreme legislature of the state does not owe its authority to the men who 
attest its genuineness. It is true, it would not be known certainly to be a law 
without the attestation, but it would be absurd to ascribe the authority of the 
law to the persons whose testimony proved that it was really a law of the state. 
The cases are exactly parallel. The Scriptures cannot owe their authority to the 
church, for without them the church can have no authority, and although she may, 
and does give ample testimony in favour of their divine origin, this confers no 
authority on them, it only proves to us that they have authority which is derived 
from the Spirit of God, by whom they were indited. It is truly wonderful how this 
plain case has been perplexed and darkened by the artifice and sophistry of the 
writers of the church of Rome.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvii-p15">But if it be insisted, that if we admit tradition 
as sufficient evidence of a fact in one case, we ought to do so in every other where 
the tradition is as clear, we answer, that to this we have no objection, provided 
this species of proof be as necessary and as clear in the one case as the other. 
Let any other fact be shown to be as fully attested as the genuineness


<pb n="310" id="iv.xvii-Page_310" />of the books of the New Testament, and to need this 
kind of proof as much, and we will not hesitate to receive it as true, whatever 
may be the consequence. But the very fact which we have been considering, seems 
to raise a strong presumption against the necessity of depending on tradition for 
anything else. Why were these books written? Was it not to convey to us, and to 
all future ages, the revelations of God to man? Because it is necessary to authenticate 
by testimony this record, must we depend on the same testimony for information on 
the points of which the record treats? Surely not. For the proof of these we have 
nothing to do but refer to the document itself; otherwise the possession of written 
records would be useless. If, indeed, a doubt should arise about the meaning of 
something in the record, it would not be unreasonable to inquire how it had been 
understood and practised on by those who received it at first; but if we should 
find a society acting in direct opposition to a written charter on which their existence 
depended, and pretending to prove that they were right by appealing from the written 
documents to vague traditions, all sensible men not interested would judge that 
the case was a very suspicious one.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvii-p16">4. We are, moreover, ready to acknowledge that 
the gospel was at first, for several years, communicated orally by the apostles 
and their assistants. The churches when first planted had no written gospels; they 
received the same truths now contained in the gospels and epistles, by the preaching 
of the apostles and others; and, doubtless, were as well instructed as those churches 
which have had possession of the


<pb n="311" id="iv.xvii-Page_311" />whole inspired volume. And what they had thus received 
without book they could communicate to others, and thus, if the gospels and epistles 
had never been written, the Christian religion might have been transmitted from 
generation to generation. Then it may be asked, why the writing of these books should 
hinder the transmission of many things, which might not be contained in them, to 
future generations? for it cannot be doubted that many things were said and done 
by Christ which were not recorded in the gospels; and there is reason to think that 
the apostles were much fuller in their sermons than in their writings; and that 
they established many rules for the good order and government of the church, of 
which we have in their epistles either no account or only brief hints; which though 
they might be readily understood by those who had received their verbal instructions, 
are insufficient without tradition to teach us what rules and institutions were 
established in the churches by apostolical authority. Now, if these were transmitted 
by tradition to the next generation, and by them to the following, and so on in 
an uninterrupted series until the present time, are we not as much bound to receive 
such traditions, and be governed by them as by the written word?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvii-p17">I have now presented 
the argument in favour of traditions in the strongest light in which I am able to 
place it; and it would be uncandid not to admit, that it wears at first sight a 
face of plausibility: and if the whole case as here stated, could be made out with 
satisfactory evidence, I think we should be constrained to receive, to some extent, 
this oral law of the Romish church. But before any man can reasonably


<pb n="312" id="iv.xvii-Page_312" />be required to rest his faith on tradition, he has a right 
to be satisfied on several important points; as, whether it was the purpose of God 
to permit any part of the revelation intended for the use of the church, in all 
future ages, to be handed down by tradition. For, as he directed everything in the 
law given at Mount Sinai, intended to regulate the faith and practice of the Israelites, 
to be committed to writ ing by Moses, it is noways improbable that the same plan 
was pursued, in regard to the writings of the New Covenant; especially, when it 
is considered how much superior written communications are to verbal, as it respects 
accuracy. When a channel for conveying the truth had been provided, calculated to 
preserve all communications from corruption, and when it is acknowledged, that this 
was used for a part of the matter to be transmitted, how can it be accounted for, 
that another part should be committed to the uncertainty of oral tradition? Why 
not commit the whole to writing?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvii-p18">But it is incumbent on the advocates of tradition 
to show, by undoubted proofs, that what they say has come down by tradition was 
really received from the mouth of Christ, or from the teaching of his apostles. 
As they wish to claim for this rule an authority fully equal to that which is given 
to the Scriptures, they ought to be able to produce <i>the very words</i> in which these 
instructions were given. But this they do not pretend to do. It may be said, indeed, 
that words and sentences, in their just order and connection, cannot be conveyed 
by tradition, and therefore this demand is unreasonable. I answer, that this allegation 
is most true, but instead of making in


<pb n="313" id="iv.xvii-Page_313" />favour of traditions, it is a strong argument to prove, 
that nothing thus received can be of equal certainty and authority with the written 
word. When an article of faith is proposed, which is contained in the Scriptures, 
we can turn to the sacred text and read the words of Christ and his apostles, and 
may be assured that they express the truth contained in said article. But if an 
article of faith be asserted to have come down by tradition, we have no opportunity 
of knowing the words in which it was expressed: for, while it is pretended that 
the doctrine or instruction has reached us, the words have been lost; for what advocate 
of tradition is able, in any single case, to furnish us with the words of any divine 
revelation, which is not contained in the sacred Scriptures?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvii-p19">But it is essential to the credit of traditions, that it be 
proved clearly, that those articles of religion, or institutions of worship, 
said to be received from this source, have indeed been handed down, without 
alteration or corruption, from Christ and his apostles. It is not sufficient 
that they have been long received, and have now the sanction of the belief and 
practice of the whole Catholic church. It ought to be shown, that they have 
always, from the very days of the apostles, been received with universal 
consent. We know that the church has undergone many vicissitudes; that she has 
sometimes been almost extirpated by the sword of persecution; has been overrun 
with dangerous errors; has been overwhelmed with the darkness of Gothic 
ignorance; and we believe, has greatly apostatized from purity of doctrine and 
worship; and this accords with the prophecy of Paul, who clearly intimates that 
a time would come,


<pb n="314" id="iv.xvii-Page_314" />when there should be a <i>falling away</i>. Now it may have happened, 
that during this long period of adversity, heresy, darkness, and corruption, many 
things may have crept in, and may have obtained an extensive and firm footing, which 
were totally unknown in the days of the apostles, or in the primitive church; and 
that this has in fact occurred, we are not left to conjecture. It is a matter of 
historical record, which cannot be disputed, and which is not denied even by the 
Romanists themselves. Who that is not insane with prejudice, could persuade himself 
that all the opinions, rites and ceremonies, which now exist in the Romish church, 
were prevalent in the times of the apostles, and were received from them by tradition? 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvii-p20">Besides, there is a multitude of other things received and held to be important 
by the church of Rome, of which there is no vestige in the Scriptures, and concerning 
which there is no early tradition. Many rules and ceremonies which have been long 
in use, can be traced to their commencement at a period much later than that of 
the apostles. Now amidst such a mass of traditions, how can it be ascertained which 
have come down from Christ and his apostles? Perhaps we shall be told, that the 
infallible head of the church can determine with certainty what we ought to believe 
and practise; but if there be on earth an infallible judge, we have no need of traditions. 
All that is necessary is, for this person to establish his claim to infallibility, 
and then all will be as much bound to receive his decisions, as if they were expressly 
written in the holy Scriptures. On this ground the controversy between the Romanists 
and Protestants first commenced. The defenders of


<pb n="315" id="iv.xvii-Page_315" />the old system appealed to the authority of the Pope, 
and the infallibility of the church, but as it was impossible to sustain themselves 
by Scripture on these points, they found it very convenient to have recourse to 
the doctrine of unwritten traditions, which they pretended had been handed down 
from Christ and his apostles. Grant them this, and there is no doctrine, however 
absurd, which may not be supported. Grant them this, and it will be in vain to appeal 
any more to the sacred Scriptures as a standard of truth; for this traditionary 
law not only inculcates what is not found in the Scriptures, but teaches the only 
true interpretation of Scripture. Traditions may, therefore, be considered as the 
bulwark of the Romish church. Concede to them the ground which they assume, and 
the whole body of their ceremonial laws and unscriptural practices is safe. For 
as they can feign what traditions they please, having the keeping of them entirely 
in their own hands, they are prepared to defend every part of their system: but 
take this away from them, and their defence is gone. Bring them to the ground of 
clear scriptural testimony, and they are weak; for it is manifest that the Bible 
knows nothing of their monstrous accumulation of superstitious rites.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvii-p21">The council 
of Trent, therefore, early in their sessions, made a decree on this subject, in 
which, after recognizing the Scriptures, they add: “The Holy Synod receives and 
venerates traditions relating both to faith and manners, as proceeding from the 
mouth of Christ himself, or as dictated by the Holy Spirit, and preserved in an 
uninterrupted succession in the Catholic church, with equal affection and reverence,


<pb n="316" id="iv.xvii-Page_316" />as the written Scriptures!” This was the first decree 
of the fourth session of this famous Council.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvii-p22">Before leaving this subject, it will 
be proper to consider some of the other arguments, which the Romanists bring forward 
in support of their beloved traditions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvii-p23">And the first is imposing, as it is derived from the express 
declarations of Scripture, in which we are exhorted to obey traditions. “Now we 
command you, brethren, in the name of our Lord Jesus, that ye withdraw 
yourselves from every brother that walketh disorderly, and not after the 
tradition which he received of us.”<note n="84" id="iv.xvii-p23.1"><scripRef passage="2Thess 3:6,7,11,15" id="iv.xvii-p23.2" parsed="|2Thess|3|6|3|7;|2Thess|3|11|0|0;|2Thess|3|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.3.6-2Thess.3.7 Bible:2Thess.3.11 Bible:2Thess.3.15">2 Thess. iii. 6, 7, 11 15</scripRef>.</note> Here Paul makes express mention of tradition. And in the preceding 
chapter, “Therefore brethren stand fast and hold the traditions which ye have been 
taught whether by word, or our epistle.” Now all that is necessary to refute the 
argument derived from these and such like passages, where the word <i>traditions</i> is 
used, is to observe, that Paul employs this word in a very extensive sense, to signify 
whatever doctrines or institutions he had delivered to the churches, whether by 
his preaching or writing. And in the verse first cited, he evidently refers to what 
he had said to them in his first epistle, for the words following are, “For yourselves 
know how ye ought to follow us; for we behaved not ourselves disorderly among you; 
neither did we eat any man’s bread for nought, &amp;c.” Now, this tradition which he 
commanded the Thessalonians to obey, was contained in the former epistle addressed 
to them, where it is said, “And that ye study to be quiet, and to do your own business, 
and to work with your own hands, as we 


<pb n="317" id="iv.xvii-Page_317" />commanded you.” <scripRef passage="1Thess 4:11" id="iv.xvii-p23.3" parsed="|1Thess|4|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.4.11">1 Thess. iv. 11</scripRef>. And in the quotation 
from the second chapter, it is clear, that by traditions, the apostle did not mean 
merely oral communications, for he explains himself, by saying, “whether by word 
or epistle.” It is not denied, that Paul delivered many things orally to the churches, 
as has been already acknowledged. All the instructions given to the churches first 
planted, were oral, for as yet no gospels nor epistles were written; but the true 
point in dispute is, whether any article of faith, or any important institution, 
thus originally communicated, was omitted, when the books of the New Testament were 
written by divine inspiration. Whether, while a part of the revelation of God, for 
the use of his church, was committed to writing, another important part was left 
to be handed down by tradition. That the word <i>tradition</i>, as used by Paul, makes 
nothing in favour of the doctrine of the Romish church, is evident, because by this 
word he commonly means such things as were distinctly recorded in the Scriptures. 
Thus, in his first epistle to the Corinthians, he says, “For I <i>delivered</i> 
unto you first of all,” where the word for transmitting by tradition, is used; 
but what were those things which he had by tradition communicated to them? He 
informs us in the next words, “How that Christ died for our sins according to 
the Scriptures, And that he was buried, and that he rose again the third day, 
according to the Scriptures.” 
<scripRef passage="1Cor 15:3,4" id="iv.xvii-p23.4" parsed="|1Cor|15|3|15|4" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.3-1Cor.15.4">1 Cor. xv. 3, 4</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvii-p24">It is manifest, therefore, that the argument derived from the exhortation 
of Paul to obey tradition, is but a shadow, and vanishes upon the slightest touch 
of fair examination.</p><pb n="318" id="iv.xvii-Page_318" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvii-p25">2. Their next and principal argument is derived from the 
frequent declarations of the early Fathers in favour of tradition. Cyprian refers 
those who might be in doubt respecting any doctrine, to the holy tradition received 
from Christ and his apostles; and Irenæus, as cited by Eusebius, says, “that those 
things which he heard Polycarp relate concerning Christ, his virtues and his doctrines, 
which he had learned from converse with the apostles, he had inscribed on his heart, 
and not on paper.” But after a few sentences he informs us “that all which he had 
heard from them was in accordance with the Scriptures, 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.xvii-p25.1">παντα συμφωνα ταις γραφαις</span>.”) 
This sentence of Irenæus is of great importance, for it teaches us how the Fathers 
understood this subject. They received such traditions as came down through pious 
men from the apostles, but they compared them with the Scriptures; even then the 
Scriptures were the standard by which all traditions must be judged. Irenseus insinuates, 
plainly enough, that if what he had heard from Polycarp, had not been in accordance 
with the Scriptures he would not have considered it as deserving attention.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvii-p26">But 
the same Irenæus and Tertullian have spoken in still stronger terms in favour of 
tradition in their controversies with heretics. The former, in the third chapter 
of the third book of his work on Heresies, says, “The tradition of the apostles 
is manifest in the whole world. In the church it is exposed to the view of all who 
are willing to know the truth.” And in the fourth chapter, “It is not necessary 
to seek the truth from others which can easily be acquired from the church, since 
the blessed apostles have deposited


<pb n="319" id="iv.xvii-Page_319" />in her, most fully, all those truths which are needful, 
so that every one who will may drink of the water of life. This is the true door 
of life, and all others are thieves and robbers; them we should avoid; but those 
things which appertain to the church we should delight in with great diligence, 
and should lay hold of the <i>tradition of truth</i>. For what if the apostles had left 
us no writings, ought we not to follow the order of <i>traditions</i>, which they to whom 
the churches were committed have delivered to us? To which institution many barbarous 
nations have submitted, having neither letters nor ink, but having the <i>tradition</i> 
of the apostles inscribed on their hearts, which also they follow.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvii-p27">Tertullian, in 
his work concerning “Prescriptions,” says, “If Christ commissioned certain persons 
to preach his gospel, then certainly none should be received as preachers except 
those appointed to office by him. And as they preached what Christ revealed unto 
them, what they taught can only be known by applying to the churches which the apostles 
planted, by preaching to them, whether <i><span lang="LA" id="iv.xvii-p27.1">viva voce</span></i>, 
or by their epistles. Therefore, all doctrine which agrees with that held by the 
apostolical churches is to be considered as true and held fast, because the 
churches received it from the apostles, the apostles from Christ, and Christ 
from God; but all other doctrine which is repugnant to that received by the 
churches should be rejected as false, as being repugnant to that truth taught by 
the apostles, by Christ, and by God.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvii-p28">These declarations from such 
men in favour of tradition seem, at first view, to be altogether favourable to the 
doctrine of the church of Rome; but we despair


<pb n="320" id="iv.xvii-Page_320" />not of being able to convince the candid reader, that 
when the occasion on which these things were said, and the character and opinions 
of the persons against whom these Fathers wrote are considered, their testimony 
instead of making against the sufficiency of the Scriptures will be found corroborative 
of the opinions which we maintain. They do not appeal to tradition, let it be observed, 
for confirmation of articles of faith not contained in the Scriptures; but the doctrines 
which they are defending are among the most fundamental contained in the New Testament. 
They are precisely the doctrines which are comprehended in the Apostles’ Creed. 
Now, to appeal to tradition for the confirmation of such doctrines as these, never 
can be of any force to prove that other doctrines not contained in the Scriptures 
may be established by tradition. But it may be asked, if those doctrines concerning 
which they disputed are plainly inculcated in the New Testament, why have recourse 
to tradition? Why not appeal at once to the Scriptures? To which I would answer, 
that Irenæus does little else in the third, fourth, and fifth books of his work 
than confirm the truth by a copious citation of Scripture.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvii-p29">Nothing can be more manifest, 
therefore, than that the matters in dispute were not such as could only be proved 
by tradition, but they were such truths as lie at the very foundation of the Christian 
religion, and to record which, the gospels and epistles were written. But still 
the question returns, why did these Fathers appeal for proof to tradition, when 
they had testimony so full and decisive from the Scriptures? The answer to this 
question will show us, in the


<pb n="321" id="iv.xvii-Page_321" />clearest manner, that the views of Irenæus and Tertullian, 
relative to the Scriptures and to traditions, were such as are now held by Protestants, 
and that the heretics whom they opposed, occupied nearly the same ground as the 
Romanists now do, in this controversy. These heretics either rejected the Scriptures 
as being an insufficient rule, and asserted that they were not competent for the 
decision of such matters; or they so corrupted them, that it was useless to appeal 
to them for proof; for testimonies derived from the genuine Scriptures they would 
not admit. This is not conjecture; for Irenæus has explicitly stated the case. “When,” says he, 
“they are confuted from the Scriptures themselves, they allege 
that they are not correct, or not of authority, and assert that they speak so variously, 
that the truth cannot be established by them without <i>tradition</i>; for, say they, it 
was handed down, not by letters, but <i><span lang="LA" id="iv.xvii-p29.1">viva voce</span></i>.” And Tertullian says, 
“This heresy 
does not receive some parts of the Scriptures; and what they do receive is so corrupted 
by additions, or detractions, to suit their own doctrine, that they cannot be said 
to receive the Scriptures entire, &amp;c.” Again: “They pretend that the apostles did 
not wish to reveal all things plainly, for while they made known certain truths 
to all, there were others which they communicated secretly, and to a few persons, 
which they say the apostle Paul meant by the <i><span lang="LA" id="iv.xvii-p29.2">depositum</span></i>.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvii-p30">From these quotations, 
the reason why these Fathers had recourse to traditions is most manifest. It was 
the only ground on which these heretics could be met; for they denied, (as the Romanists 
now do,) that the Scriptures were a certain and sufficient


<pb n="322" id="iv.xvii-Page_322" />standard of truth. They said that their meaning could not 
be ascertained without tradition; that they were defective; and also, that there 
were some parts which they did not acknowledge; and they held, moreover, that some 
things were never committed to writing, but designedly handed down by tradition. 
We did not, indeed, expect to find the exact doctrine of the Romanists respecting 
the Scriptures and tradition, at so early a period of the church: but unfortunately 
for their cause, the persons who are found agreeing with them are gross heretics. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvii-p31">It is now easy to see why the appeal was made by the Fathers to universal tradition; 
and they show, that in their day tradition and Scripture were harmonious; and that 
if the apostles had written nothing, the consent of all the churches would be sufficient 
to prove, that the doctrines which they defended were received from the apostles. 
Instead, therefore, of using tradition, as the Romanists do, to prove some doctrine 
not contained in the Scripture, they used it merely to confirm the truths which 
are manifestly contained in the New Testament. They were at no loss for Scripture 
testimonies to establish these truths, but they were disputing with men who did 
not admit the authority of the Scriptures to be decisive, and therefore they appeal 
to universal tradition in support of them. It is said, indeed, by Irenæus, that 
many barbarous nations had received the faith, among whom letters and writing were 
unknown. They must, therefore, it is concluded, have received it from tradition. 
Very good. Just as heathen tribes now receive, from those missionaries who preach 
the gospel to them, a short summary of the most important doctrines


<pb n="323" id="iv.xvii-Page_323" />of the New Testament. The truths which these 
barbarous nations received, were not different from those contained in the sacred 
Scriptures, but the very same, taught in a short comprehensive creed. In fact, we 
have here the true origin of that symbol of doctrine, commonly called the Apostles’ Creed, which was a summary of Christianity, used in very early times, in the instruction 
of those who were not able to read the New Testament, or who had, as yet, no access 
to it. There are extant a number of these creeds, which at first were very short; 
but were afterwards increased, as new heresies arose. Bishop Usher found several 
of these in very ancient manuscripts, all of which are substantially the same as 
the creed called ‘the Apostles’ Creed.’ That Irenæus actually referred, in the passage 
alluded to, to these elementary doctrines, he explicitly informs us; for, immediately 
after mentioning these barbarous nations, who were destitute of “letters and ink,” 
he adds, “Believing in one God, the maker of heaven and earth, and all things which 
are therein; and in Jesus Christ the Son of God, who for his exceeding great love 
to his creatures, submitted to be born of a virgin, by himself uniting man to God; 
and having suffered under Pontius Pilate, and having risen again, was received into 
heaven; about to come again in glory; the Saviour of those who are saved, and the 
judge of those who are judged; and will send into eternal fire, the perverters of 
the truth, and the despisers of his Father, and of his coming; which barbarians, 
if any one should announce to them the doctrines invented by heretics, stopping 
their ears, they would fly far away from them. Thus, the ancient apostolical tradition


<pb n="324" id="iv.xvii-Page_324" />does not sanction those monstrous opinions inculcated by 
heretics.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvii-p32">In the second chapter of the first book of the same work, Irenaeus describes 
the apostolical doctrine, thus: “The church, planted by the apostles and their 
disciples throughout the whole world, even to the ends of the earth, receives the 
same faith; which is, in one God Almighty, the Father, who made heaven and earth, 
the sea, and all things which are therein; in one Jesus Christ, the Son of God, 
incarnate for our salvation; and in the Holy Spirit, who by the prophets, predicted 
the good will of God; his advent; his generation of a virgin; his passion, and resurrection 
from the dead; and the ascension in the flesh of our beloved Lord Christ Jesus; 
and his coming again from heaven, in the glory of his Father, as our Lord Jesus 
Christ; our God, Saviour, and King; before whom, according to the good pleasure 
of the Father invisible, every knee shall bow, of things in heaven and things in 
earth, and things under the earth, and every tongue shall confess the justice of 
his judgments towards all, when he will send wicked spirits, fallen and apostate 
angels, and blaspheming men, into eternal fire; but the just and upright who have 
kept his precepts, and persevered in his love, some indeed from the beginning, and 
others as having received the gift of repentance, he will surround with eternal 
glory. This faith, the church spread over the whole world, diligently keeps, as 
if she inhabited one house, and believes in it, as if possessing but one soul and 
one heart; and in accordance with the same, she teaches and preaches, as with one 
mouth. Although the languages which are in the world are different, yet there


<pb n="325" id="iv.xvii-Page_325" />is one and the same <i>tradition</i>. Neither do the churches 
which are founded in Germany believe differently from those in Italy, nor from those 
which are in Egypt, or in Libya, or in the middle of the world. But as the sun is 
one and the same through the whole world, so the light and preaching of the truth, 
everywhere shines, and illuminates all men, who are willing to come to the knowledge 
of the truth,” &amp;c.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvii-p33">This then is the apostolical tradition, of which these Fathers 
speak in such high terms: not any secret doctrine, never committed to writing; not 
any articles of faith, or rites of worship, of which no vestige can be found in 
the Bible; but the plain, prominent, fundamental doctrines of the Christian religion: 
the very doctrines contained in the Apostles’ Creed. That the preaching of the gospel 
preceded the circulation of the Scriptures we admit, but this preaching we insist 
and have proved, contained nothing different from that which is written in the gospels 
and epistles.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvii-p34">Tertullian speaks to the same purpose, and furnishes us with another 
summary of the common faith of primitive Christians; “The rule of faith,” 
says he, “is that by which it is believed, that there is no more than one God, 
and no other beside the Creator of the world, who produced all things out of 
nothing, by his Word, first of all sent forth, which Word is called his Son; was 
seen under different forms by the patriarchs; was always heard by the prophets; 
and finally, by the Spirit and power of God, being conceived by the Virgin Mary, 
became flesh in her womb. Jesus Christ having thus become man, published a new 
law, and a new promise of the kingdom of heaven; was


<pb n="326" id="iv.xvii-Page_326" />crucified; rose again the third day; was caught up into heaven; 
sat down on the right hand of God the Father; sent, as his substitute, the power 
of the Holy Spirit, to influence those who believe; will come again in glory to 
take his saints to the fruition of eternal life and of the celestial promises, 
and to adjudge the profane to eternal fire; at which time, there will be a 
resuscitation of both parts, and the flesh will be restored. This rule of faith 
was instituted by Christ, and is questioned by none but heretics, and such as 
teach those things which make heretics.”<note n="85" id="iv.xvii-p34.1">Tertull. De Præscriptionibus.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvii-p35">These are the apostolical traditions which were universally 
received; the very plainest and most fundamental doctrines of the Christian religion, 
which are written amply in every gospel, and recognized fully in every epistle. 
Thus far then, it does not appear that anything was left to unwritten tradition, 
to be communicated to future ages; for those very truths which were at first delivered 
orally by the apostles, were afterwards recorded by inspiration; and when the preachers 
of the gospel instructed the ignorant, who were unacquainted with letters, they 
taught them, precisely, but in a summary way, what is written in the New Testament. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvii-p36">3. Another argument, depended on by the advocates of 
tradition, is derived from the fact, that there are some doctrines, not 
expressly mentioned in Scripture, which are universally inculcated by the 
Fathers, which all true Christians have received as articles of faith, in all 
succeeding ages, and which are not denied even by Protestants themselves. To 
this class belong the doctrine of the Trinity; the doctrine of the Son


<pb n="327" id="iv.xvii-Page_327" />being of the same substance as the Father; the deity 
of the Holy Spirit; his proceeding from the Father and the Son: the two natures 
in Christ constituting one person; the baptism of infants; the religious observance 
of the Lord’s day, &amp;c. Now, in regard to these articles of religion, we observe, 
that although they are not contained in Scripture, in so many words, they may be 
derived from Scripture by legitimate inference; and conclusions fairly deduced from 
the declarations of the word of God, are as truly parts of divine revelation, as 
if they were expressly taught in the sacred volume. All the articles mentioned above, 
are capable of satisfactory proof from Scripture; and if we did not find them taught 
there, we should feel under no obligation to receive them. We do not deny, however, 
that the universal consent, and uniform practice of the primitive church, ought 
to have great weight in confirming our faith in important doctrines, and in satisfying 
us that certain things not explicitly mentioned in Scripture were practised by the 
apostles. Although the doctrine of the Trinity, and the essential deity of the Son 
and Holy Spirit, are doctrines very plainly taught in the New Testament, yet in 
a matter of such vast importance, it cannot but afford satisfaction to every sincere 
inquirer, to find that these doctrines were universally believed by the Fathers, 
to be taught in the writings of the apostles.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvii-p37">And although there are principles 
and facts recorded in the New Testament, from which it can be fairly concluded, 
that the first day of the week was set apart for public worship, and that the infants 
of believers were, from the beginning, baptized, and thus connected with the visible 
church; yet, as these institutions


<pb n="328" id="iv.xvii-Page_328" />are not so expressly included in Scripture, as 
to remove all uncertainty, the fact of their universal observance, in the primitive 
church, has, deservedly, great influence in convincing us, that our reasonings and 
inferences from Scriptural principles are correct. But why should we be required 
to receive these things merely on the authority of tradition, when the Fathers themselves 
appealed for their truth to the infallible rule contained in the New Testament? 
Thus, on the subject of infant baptism, which the Romanists pretend is derived solely 
from tradition, we find the Fathers appealing not only to universal practice and 
apostolical tradition, but frequently to the words of Scripture, in which they believed 
that the practice was implicitly authorized. Irenæus, Origen, Augustine, Cyprian, 
Ambrose, and Chrysostom, do all appeal to Scripture, when treating this subject, 
although they do, indeed, lay great stress on the derivation of this practice from 
the apostles by undoubted tradition. It is not denied, however, that after some 
time an undue deference was paid to traditions. It will be shown hereafter, that 
many were misled from the simplicity of the gospel by this very means. By yielding 
too ready an assent to traditions, they were led to adopt false opinions, some of 
which were directly repugnant to the written word. It can have no weight with us, 
therefore, to adduce such a writer as Epiphanius extolling tradition; for it can 
be proved, that from this source he imbibed many foolish notions, and fabulous stories, 
which the more impartial among the Romanists are as far from receiving as we are. 
Nor, do we feel bound, on this subject, to adopt all the opinions anywhere found 
in the writings of Origen,


<pb n="329" id="iv.xvii-Page_329" />Basil, Augustine, &amp;c.; for we are persuaded, that this was one of 
the errors of antiquity, and that it was prolific of numerous evils, by which 
the church of God became greatly corrupted in after times. But it answers no 
purpose to the Romish church to plead these authorities; for they themselves do 
not receive as articles of faith or parts of divine worship, all that these 
Fathers derived from tradition. The principle of Protestants ever has been, that 
the Scriptures contain all things necessary to guide the faith and practice of 
believers; and they feel under no obligations to receive any article of 
religion, which cannot be proved to be contained in the sacred volume. If, in 
the explanation of Scripture, light can be derived from tradition, or the 
universal opinion or practice of the primitive church, they are very willing to 
avail themselves of it, as they are to derive aid from any other quarter: but 
since they are convinced that the Fathers were fallible men, and actually fell 
into many mistakes, it would be folly to build their faith on their opinions, 
much more to adopt their errors, knowing them to be such. “<span class="sc" id="iv.xvii-p37.1">The 
Bible is the Religion of Protestants</span>.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvii-p38">The fact is, that the Fathers generally depended on Scripture 
for the proof of their doctrines; and called in the aid of tradition, only to 
confirm the doctrines which they derived from the written word. And here it is 
important to remark, that tradition, in the earlier and purer times of the 
church, was a very different thing from what it is now. Men who lived within one 
or two hundred years of the apostles, had an opportunity of ascertaining their 
opinions and practices from tradition, with a degree of certainty


<pb n="330" id="iv.xvii-Page_330" />which is utterly unattainable after the lapse of ages of 
error and darkness. If it should be agreed, to receive as apostolical everything 
which the early Fathers professed to have received by tradition from the apostles, 
yet it would be most unreasonable to be required to admit as divine, the monstrous 
mass of traditions held by the Romish church, which has been accumulating for ages. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvii-p39">But it is capable of the clearest proof, that great uncertainty attended all matters 
received by tradition, which were not contained in Scripture, even in those times 
that were nearest to the days of the apostles. This fact is manifest, in the case 
of Papias, who was contemporary with the last of the apostles; and of Clement of 
Alexandria, who lived in the second century. If then tradition was so uncertain, 
at its very source, who can place any confidence in this channel of communication, 
after it has been increasing in impurity for seventeen hundred years? If the stream 
had even been pure in its commencement, it would, by this time, have become so turbid, 
and so poisoned, that no dependence could be placed in the information conveyed 
by it. But where certain things are said to have been received by tradition from 
the apostle John, at second hand, it was deemed important to verify them, by a comparison 
with the Scriptures, as we have already seen. How unreasonable then is the demand, 
that we should now receive all traditions, which have come down to us, without any 
test of their genuineness, or any comparison of them with the oracles of God!</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvii-p40">Here 
also it is necessary to observe that there is a wide distinction to be made between 
articles of faith


<pb n="331" id="iv.xvii-Page_331" />and institutions of worship which are obligatory on 
all, and such modes of worship as were adopted under the general rule of “doing 
all things decently and in order,” or from notions of expediency, with a view of 
conciliating those that were without. It may be proved, indeed, from the writings 
of the Fathers that many things of this kind existed, which they never thought of 
placing on a level with the faith received from the apostles. And it may be here 
remarked, that it was one of the first and greatest mistakes into which the church 
fell, after inspiration ceased, to make too free a use of this doctrine of <i>expediency</i>. 
The abuses which have crept in under this specious disguise were not foreseen. The 
Fathers saw no harm in an indifferent ceremony to which, perhaps, their new converts 
were attached from long custom. By adopting things of this kind, the church which 
was at first simple and unincumbered with rites, became strangely metamorphosed; 
and in place of her simple robe of white, assumed a gorgeous dress tricked off with 
gaudy ornaments and various colours. This practice of inventing new ceremonies went 
on increasing until, in process of time, the burdensome ritual of the Levitical 
law was not comparable to the liturgy of the Christian church. Who that now attends 
a Romish chapel on some high day, would suppose that the service performed was connected 
with the religion of the New Testament?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvii-p41">It is of no consequence, therefore, to adduce 
testimonies of the Fathers of the second, third, and fourth ages of the Christian 
church, to show that such ceremonies were then in use in some particular part of 
the church; or even in the church universal. All know


<pb n="332" id="iv.xvii-Page_332" />by what means these things were received and obtained prevalence. 
But let it be kept in memory that the Fathers do not assert that these usages were 
derived from the apostles; nor do they pretend that they were necessary; and accordingly 
we find that in different countries they were not the same.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvii-p42">4. I come now to consider 
the last argument for unwritten traditions which I have been able to discover. It 
is this, that without the aid of tradition the Scriptures will be of no real benefit 
to us, because it is only by this means that we can arrive at their true meaning. 
And it is alleged that the Fathers in all disputes with heretics, when they referred 
to Scripture, still appealed to universal tradition for a true exposition of the 
meaning of the passages adduced.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvii-p43">In returning an answer to this argument I would 
observe, that should we even grant all that is contended for, it would not be a 
concession of the main point in controversy. The claim of the Romanists, so unblushingly 
advanced in the decree of Trent already cited is, “That traditions relating both 
to faith and manners, are to be received with equal affection and reverence as the 
canonical Scriptures.” And lest we should be at any loss to know what articles of 
faith are pretended to be received by tradition alone, <span class="sc" id="iv.xvii-p43.1">Peter a Soto</span>, one of the 
great defenders of the decrees of the Council of Trent, and a member of that Council, 
explicitly declares, “That the rule is infallible and universal; that whatever things 
the Romish church believes and holds, which are not contained in the Scriptures, 
are to be considered as derived from the apostles; provided the observances


<pb n="333" id="iv.xvii-Page_333" />cannot be traced to any certain origin or author.” 
Everything in use in this church, of the commencement of which we are ignorant, 
must be ascribed to the apostles without doubt, and without further proof! And then 
he descends to particular doctrines and rites which, according to this sweeping 
rule, we must receive as handed down by tradition from the apostles. Among these 
are “the oblation of the sacrifice of the altar, unction with chrism or the holy 
oil, invocation of saints, the merit of good works, the primacy of the Roman pontiff, 
the consecration of the water in baptism, the sacrament of confirmation, of orders, 
of matrimony, prayers for the dead, extreme unction, auricular confession, and satisfaction,” 
&amp;c. But beside these there are innumerable other things which are held sacred by 
the Romish church which cannot be proved from Scripture, such as the mutilation 
of the Lord’s Supper, the celibacy of the clergy, the distinction of meats, purgatory, 
pilgrimages, indulgences, the worship of images and relics, the canonization of 
saints, &amp;c. Now, she cannot pretend that all these were received from the apostles, 
for some of them are in direct repugnance to the plain declarations of Scripture; 
and the occasion of the introduction of some of them is matter of history, as is 
acknowledged by the Romanists themselves. And surely it is not a very convincing 
argument of the apostolical origin of doctrines or ceremonies, that we do not know 
when they took their rise.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvii-p44">But the argument now under consideration relinquishes 
this ground, and goes back to the Scriptures as the foundation of faith, but insists 
that the true interpretation


<pb n="334" id="iv.xvii-Page_334" />of Scripture can only be known by tradition. On 
which we remark:</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvii-p45">That many things in Scripture are so clear that they stand in need 
of no interpretation. They are already as plain as any exposition can make them. 
Who wants tradition to teach him that Christ is the Son of God; was born of the 
virgin Mary; was crucified under Pontius Pilate, rose again the third day, and ascended 
to heaven, whence he will come again to judge the world? If we cannot understand 
the plain declarations of Scripture, neither could we understand an exposition. 
If we cannot know what the apostles and evangelists mean in their plainest declarations 
when we have their very words before us, how shall we know what is the meaning of 
the vague language of tradition?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvii-p46">There are many parts of the New Testament of which 
tradition has handed down no interpretation. If we wish to know their meaning, it 
is in vain that we apply to the Fathers for instruction. They are silent. They have 
not commented on these books and passages. To which of the Fathers shall I go for 
an exposition of the book of Revelation? Or will the Pope himself, aided by all 
his cardinals, or by an œcumenical council, undertake to give us the true interpretation 
of this prophecy? It cannot be true that Scripture can be interpreted only by tradition; 
unless we agree to give up a large part of the New Testament as wholly incapable 
of being understood.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvii-p47">We cannot build our faith on the interpretation of the Fathers, 
in all cases, because they often fall into palpable mistakes, which is not denied 
by the Romanists themselves; and again, they differ among themselves.


<pb n="335" id="iv.xvii-Page_335" />How then can it be known what that interpretation 
is, which was received from the apostles? Must I follow <span class="sc" id="iv.xvii-p47.1">Justin</span>, or
<span class="sc" id="iv.xvii-p47.2">Irenæus</span>, or 
<span class="sc" id="iv.xvii-p47.3">Clement</span> of Alexandria? or must I believe in all the allegorical interpretations 
contained in the Homilies of Origen, according to which, the plainest passages are 
made to mean something perfectly foreign from the literal sense? If the tradition 
which brings down this interpretation, is not found in the writings of the Fathers, 
where is it? And how has it come down? Surely that which was never mentioned nor 
recorded by the ancient church, ought not to be received as an apostolical tradition; 
for, as the great <span class="sc" id="iv.xvii-p47.4">Chillingworth</span> says, “A silent tradition is like a silent thunder,” 
a thing inconceivable. But we shall be told, that the church has preserved this 
deposit, and can testify that it was derived from the apostles. What church? And 
where is her testimony? And how do we know that among such a mass of traditions, 
some have not crept in, which originated in other sources than the teaching of Christ 
and his apostles? Who kept these traditions securely when the church was overrun 
with Gothic ignorance and barbarism? Who kept this treasure unadulterated, when 
Arianism was predominant? If there be such an oral law, containing an exposition 
of Scripture, how has it happened that there have existed such dissensions about 
doctrine in the Romish church itself? And, as it is acknowledged, that many usages 
of the church have had their origin, long since the apostles’ days, what authority 
is there for these innovations? If the authority of the church was sufficient to 
establish these, it could as easily establish all the rest, and there is no need 
of apostolical


<pb n="336" id="iv.xvii-Page_336" />tradition: but if there is a distinction to be made between 
observances derived from the apostles, and such as have been invented by men, how 
can we draw the line between them?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvii-p48">An implicit believer in the infallibility of 
the Pope, would deem it sufficient to answer, that his holiness at Rome knows certainly 
what is apostolical, and what not; what is obligatory and what not. All we have 
to do, is to believe what he believes, or what he tells us to believe. Now, without 
disputing the pretensions of the bishop of Rome to such extraordinary knowledge, 
at present, I would ask, if we must go to an infallible judge to learn what are 
apostolical traditions, what use is there in traditions? Why does not this infallible 
teacher declare at once what is truth in all cases, without the trouble of searching 
into antiquity after traditions, which never can be found?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvii-p49">But if it be alleged 
that the traditions which ought to be received as the rule of our faith, are such 
as were universal, and concerning which there cannot be any doubt, I answer, that 
many such traditions may indeed be found, but what do they respect? Those very doctrines 
which are most plainly and frequently inculcated in Scripture, and of which we need 
no exposition; for, as was said before, they are expressed as perspicuously as any 
exposition can be. But it affords us satisfaction to find the church openly professing, 
from the beginning, those truths which we find recorded in Scripture. If it does 
not add confirmation to our faith in these points, it gives us pleasure to find 
such a harmony in the belief of true Christians.</p><pb n="337" id="iv.xvii-Page_337" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvii-p50">Finally, it is dangerous to rely upon traditions. Heretics 
in all ages sheltered themselves under this doctrine. Those with whom Tertullian 
contended, alleged that the apostles did not know everything necessary, as Christ 
declared he had many things to say, which they could not bear yet; or there were 
some things which they did not teach publicly, nor commit to writing, but communicated 
privately to a few chosen persons, and therefore they declined the authority of 
Scripture. The same is true of those against whom Irenæus wrote. They appealed 
from Scripture to tradition, and he answers them by showing that universal tradition 
was conformable to Scripture.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvii-p51">Eusebius informs us that Artemon, who asserted that 
Christ was a mere man, pretended that he had learnt, from <i>tradition</i>, that all the 
apostles were of his opinion.<note n="86" id="iv.xvii-p51.1">Liber v. c. 28.</note> Thus also Clement of 
Alexandria says, “that Basilides gloried in having received his doctrine through 
a few hands from Peter; and Valentinus boasted of having been instructed by one 
who had been a disciple of Paul.”<note n="87" id="iv.xvii-p51.2">Strom. xiii.</note> The 
Marcionites professed to have received their doctrines from Matthew. The Arians, 
as appears by an oration against them by Athanasius, appealed to tradition for the 
confirmation of their tenets. In fact, this doctrine of unwritten traditions has 
been justly compared, to Pandora’s box, which is calculated to fill the world with 
evils and heresies. But not only have heretics availed themselves of this corrupt 
fountain, but good men have been deceived by lending too credulous an ear to traditions. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvii-p52"><span class="sc" id="iv.xvii-p52.1">Papias</span> one of the hearers of John the 
apostle, was


<pb n="338" id="iv.xvii-Page_338" />a great collector of traditions. He was inquisitive to know 
what each of the apostles had at any time said; and there was some chance at coming 
at the truth from oral tradition, by one who was a hearer of one of the apostles. 
But what valuable information did this good man obtain by all his inquiries, which 
is not in Scripture? Let Eusebius answer, “Papias adopted many paradoxical opinions, 
by giving heed to unwritten traditions, 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.xvii-p52.2">παραδοσεως αγραφου</span>) 
and received certain strange parables of our Saviour, mixed with fabulous 
things, among which was the error of the Chiliasts; by which many other 
excellent men were deceived, paying too much deference to antiquity and 
unwritten traditions. Even such men as Irenæus, Apollinarius, Tertullian, 
Victorinus, and Lactantius, were misled by these ancient traditions, so that 
they adopted an opinion for which there is no foundation in sacred Scripture, 
and not only so, but which is repugnant to the doctrine of Christ and his 
apostles.”<note n="88" id="iv.xvii-p52.3">The reference is to the Millennarian doctrine.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvii-p53">Clement of Alexandria, too, than whom no man of the ancient 
church was more celebrated, speaks of certain persons who had taken much pains to 
preserve the sayings of the apostles handed down by tradition, among whom he mentions 
a Hebrew who is supposed to be Papias; but when he comes to tell us what he had 
learned from these unwritten traditions which is not contained in Scripture, it 
amounts to this, “That there was a public doctrine and a secret doctrine; the one 
<i>exoteric</i>, and the other <i>esoteric</i>; that the former was committed to writing, and 
was in the hands of all; but the latter was communicated


<pb n="339" id="iv.xvii-Page_339" />secretly to chosen disciples. And if we may judge 
of the secret doctrine handed down by tradition from some specimens of it which 
he had learned, we will not appreciate unwritten traditions very highly in comparison 
with the written word. Among these is the opinion that the Greek philosophy answered 
the same purpose as the law of Moses, and was a schoolmaster to bring those that 
professed it to Christ; that this philosophy as well as the law of Moses was able 
to justify men, and that there were many ways of obtaining life. From the same tradition 
he teaches that Christ’s ministry was finished in one year, which opinion Irenaeus 
ascribes to heretics, and declares it as a tradition from John that Christ, when 
he was crucified, was nearly fifty years of age. Clement relates it as a tradition, 
“That the apostles after their death, went and preached to the dead, who descended 
with the apostles into a place of water, and then came up alive,” and many other 
like things.<note n="89" id="iv.xvii-p53.1">Strom. lib. II.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvii-p54">There is much reason to believe that the corruption of the church, 
which commenced about this time, was owing to a disposition which began to be indulged 
of lending too credulous an ear to traditions, and to apocryphal writings.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvii-p55">But among the Fathers no one gave himself up so entirely to 
unwritten traditions and apocryphal fables as Epiphanius. His writings abound 
with things of this kind; but who would assert that we are bound to receive 
these stories as articles of faith? Even the Romish church with all her store of 
legends, will not receive as true and necessary all that is


<pb n="340" id="iv.xvii-Page_340" />handed down by tradition from one and another of the 
Fathers.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvii-p56">From what has been said, therefore, the conclusion is clear that the Scriptures 
are complete without unwritten traditions; that no articles of faith, nor institutions 
of worship, concerning which the Scriptures are silent, have come down to us by 
tradition.; that we have uniform, universal tradition on those points which are 
plainly taught in Scripture; that many things pretended to have been received from 
the apostles by tradition cannot be traced to them, and that many other things made 
equally necessary by the Romish church, can be proved to have originated many hundred 
of years since the death of the apostles. It has been also shown that there is no 
certain method of distinguishing between what is apostolical, and what has been 
derived from other sources, unless we make the Scriptures our standard; that tradition 
cannot be our guide even in interpreting Scriptures; and finally, that tradition 
has been the common refuge of heretics, and has greatly misled good and orthodox 
men, by inducing them to adopt wild theories, fabulous stories, and paradoxical 
opinions, some of which are directly repugnant to Scripture.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvii-p57">The traditions of the Romish church stand on no higher ground 
than the traditions of the Scribes and Pharisees in the time of our Saviour; but 
he rejected these traditions as having no authority, and as making void the law 
of God. “Why do ye,” says Christ, “also transgress the commandment of God by 
your tradition? Thus have ye made the commandment of God of none effect by your 
tradition.” <scripRef passage="Matt. xv. 3-6 " id="iv.xvii-p57.1" parsed="|Matt|15|3|15|6" osisRef="Bible:Matt.15.3-Matt.15.6">Matt. xv. 3-6 </scripRef>


<pb n="341" id="iv.xvii-Page_341" />“Howbeit, in vain do they worship me, teaching for doctrines the 
commandments of men.” <scripRef passage="Mark vii. 7" id="iv.xvii-p57.2" parsed="|Mark|7|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.7.7">Mark vii. 7</scripRef>. The same questions and 
reproofs may with equal propriety be addressed to the Pope, and the doctors of 
the Romish church. But, say we, “To the law and to the testimony; if they speak 
not according to these, it is because there is no light in them.” <scripRef passage="Isaiah viii. 20" id="iv.xvii-p57.3" parsed="|Isa|8|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.8.20">Isaiah viii. 20</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvii-p58">Thus have we brought 
this work to a close, and it affords us pleasure to believe that most who read 
these pages will be convinced that <i>the Bible is a complete rule, both of faith and 
practice</i>. “The law of the Lord is perfect.” <scripRef passage="Psa 19:7" id="iv.xvii-p58.1" parsed="|Ps|19|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19.7">Psa. xix.</scripRef> What a treasure have we in 
the Old and New Testament! Here God speaks to us by his “lively oracles.” The 
way of life is delineated so distinctly, that the wayfaring man, though a fool, 
shall not err therein. We have, indeed, “a sure word of prophecy to which ye do 
well that ye take heed as to a light shining in a dark place until the day dawn, 
and the day star arise in your hearts.” <scripRef passage="2Pet 1:7-19" id="iv.xvii-p58.2" parsed="|2Pet|1|7|1|19" osisRef="Bible:2Pet.1.7-2Pet.1.19">2 Pet. 7-19</scripRef>. 
There is nothing lacking to him that is in possession of the Scriptures; for 
“all Scripture is given by inspiration of God, and is profitable for doctrine, 
for reproof, for correction, for instruction in righteousness: that the man of 
God may be perfect, thoroughly furnished unto all good works.” <scripRef passage="2Tim 3:16,17" id="iv.xvii-p58.3" parsed="|2Tim|3|16|3|17" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.3.16-2Tim.3.17">2 Tim. iii. 16, 17</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xvii-p59">Let us then be grateful to God, and give him unceasing thanks 
for this precious deposit which he has committed to his church, and which, by 
his Providence, he has preserved uninjured through all the vicissitudes through 
which she has passed. Let us praise God that in regard to us, that night of 
darkness is past in which there was a famine, not of bread,


<pb n="342" id="iv.xvii-Page_342" />nor of water, but of the word of the Lord; when the light of this 
brilliant lamp was put out, or rather “put under a bushel,” and the feeble 
erring light of tradition was substituted in its place. Let us be glad and 
rejoice that we have lived to see the day when copies of the Bible are 
multiplied, and when many run to and fro to circulate them; and let us wait in 
assured hope for the day when “the knowledge of the Lord shall cover the earth 
as the waters cover the sea. Even so, come Lord Jesus. Amen.”</p>

<pb n="343" id="iv.xvii-Page_343" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Appendix." progress="91.70%" id="iv.xviii" prev="iv.xvii" next="iv.xviii.i">
<h2 id="iv.xviii-p0.1">APPENDIX. </h2>

        <div3 title="Note A. (Page 39.) First Decree of the Fourth Session of the Council of Trent,  A. A. 1546." progress="91.70%" id="iv.xviii.i" prev="iv.xviii" next="iv.xviii.ii">
<h3 id="iv.xviii.i-p0.1">NOTE A. (Page 39.) </h3>
<h3 id="iv.xviii.i-p0.2">FIRST DECREE OF THE FOURTH SESSION OF THE COUNCIL OF 
TRENT, A. D. 1546. </h3>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xviii.i-p1">“The holy œcumenical and general Council of Trent, legitimately 
convened in the Holy Spirit, under the presidency of three legates of the Apostolic 
see, constantly proposing this before all things, that all errors being taken away, 
the gospel in its purity may be preserved in the Church, which was promised before 
by the prophets in the holy Scriptures, but which was promulgated by our Lord Jesus 
Christ, the Son of God, with his own mouth; moreover, he commanded it to be preached 
to every creature by his apostles, as the fountain of all saving truth and moral 
discipline: which truth and discipline he provided should be contained in the books 
of Scripture, and <i>in unwritten traditions</i>, received from the mouth of Christ by 
the apostles, or from the apostles speaking by the inspiration of the Holy Spirit, 
and handed down to us; therefore this Synod, following the example of the orthodox 
Fathers, receives and venerates with equal pious affection and reverence, all the 
books both of the Old and New Testament (for one God is the author of both:) likewise 
those traditions relating to faith and manners, which were received from the mouth 
of Christ himself, or from his inspired apostles, and which have been preserved 
in an uninterrupted succession in the Catholic Church. Moreover, this Synod judges 
it proper to give a catalogue of the sacred books, lest any doubt should arise in 
the minds of any respecting the books received by them, the names of which are here 
inserted in this decree: viz. the five books of Moses—Genesis, Exodus, 
Leviticus, Numbers, Deuteronomy. Next, Joshua, Judges, Ruth, four books of 
Kings, two of Chronicles, two of Ezra, viz. the first and the second, which is 
called Nehemiah, Tobit, Judith, Esther, Job, CL Psalms of David, Proverbs of 
Solomon, Ecclesiastes, Song of Songs, Wisdom, Ecclesiasticus, Isaiah, Jeremiah, 
Baruch, Ezekiel, Daniel, Twelve Minor Prophets, viz. Hosea, Joel, Amos, Obadiah, 
Jonah, Micah, Nahum, Habakkuk, Zephaniah, Haggai, Zechariah, Malachi, two of 
Maccabees, first and second. Of the New Testament, the four gospels, viz. 
Matthew, Mark, Luke, John; the


<pb n="344" id="iv.xviii.i-Page_344" />Acts of the Apostles, written by Luke the Evangelist; fourteen epistles 
of the blessed apostle Paul, viz. to the Romans; to the Corinthians, two; to the 
Galatians; to the Ephesians; to the Philippians; to the Colossians; to the Thessalonians, 
two; to Timothy, two; to Titus; to Philemon; to the Hebrews. Of the apostle Peter, 
two; of the apostle John, three; of James, one; of the apostle Jude, one; the Apocalypse 
of John the apostle.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xviii.i-p2">“But if any one shall not receive as canonical and sacred 
all these books, with all their parts, as they are used to be read in the Catholic 
Church, and are contained in the old Vulgate Latin edition; or shall knowingly and 
intentionally contemn any of the aforesaid traditions, let him be <i>anathema</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xviii.i-p3">“Hence all may understand in what order and way the Synod, 
after laying the foundation of the Confession of their Faith, will proceed; and 
what testimonies and proofs they will especially use in confirming doctrines, 
and in the reformation of manners in the church.”</p>

</div3>

        <div3 title="Note B. (Page 53.) Extract from Augustine “De Doctrina Christiana,” Lib. III. Cap. 8." progress="92.26%" id="iv.xviii.ii" prev="iv.xviii.i" next="iv.xviii.iii">
<h3 id="iv.xviii.ii-p0.1">NOTE B. (Page 53.)</h3>
<h3 id="iv.xviii.ii-p0.2">EXTRACT FROM AUGUSTINE “DE DOCTRINA CHRISTIANA” LIB. III. CAP. 8, </h3>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xviii.ii-p1">Sed nos ad tertium gradum illum considerationem referamus, de 
quo disserere quod Dominus suggesserit atque tractare instituimus. Erit igitur divinarum 
scripturarum solertissimus indagator, qui primo totas legerit, notasque habuerit, 
etsi non dum intellectu, jam tamen lectione, duntaxat eas quæ appellantur canonicæ. 
Nam cæteras securius leget fide veritatis instructus, ne præoccupent imbecillem 
animum, et periculosis mendaciis atque phantasmatibus eludentes præjudicent aliquid 
contra sanam intelligentiam. In canonicis autem scripturis Ecclesiarum catholicarum 
quamplurium authoritatem sequatur, inter quas sane illæ sunt quæ Apostolicas sedes 
habere et epistolas accipere meruerunt. Tenebit igitur hunc modum in scripturis 
canonicis, ut eas quæ ab omnibus accipiuntur Ecclesiis catholicis, præponat eis quas quædam non accipiunt. In eis vero quæ non accipiuntur ab omnibus, præponat 
eas quas plures gravioresque accipiunt, eis quas pauciores minorisque authoritatis 
Ecclesiæ tenent. Si autem alias invenerit a pluribus, alias a gravioribus haberi, 
quanquam hoc invenire non possit, æqualis tamen authoritatis eas habendas puto. 
Totus autem canon scripturarum in quo istam considerationem versandam dicimus, his 
libris continetur. Quinque Moyseos, id est Genesi, Exodo, Levitico, Numeris, Deuteronomio, 
et uno libro Iesu Nave, uno Judicum, uno libello qui appellatur Ruth, qui magis 
ad regnorum principia videtur pertinere. Deinde quatuor Regum et duobus Paralipomenon, 
non consequentibus, sed quasi a latere adjunctis simulque pergentibus. Hæc est historia quæ sibimet annexa tempora continet, atque ordinem rerum. Sunt 
aliæ tanquam 
ex diverso ordine, quæ neque huic ordini, neque inter se connectuntur, sicut est 
Job et Tobias et Hester et Judith et Maccabæorum


<pb n="345" id="iv.xviii.ii-Page_345" />libri duo, et Esdræ duo, qui magis subsequi videntur ordinatam 
illam historiam, usque ad Regnorum vel Paralipomenon terminatam. Deinde Prophetæ, 
in quibus David unus liber Psalmorum et Salomonis tres, Proverbiorum, Cantica canticorum, 
et Ecclesiastes. Nam illi duo libri, unus qui Sapientia, et alius qui Ecclesiasticus 
inscribitur, de quadam similitudine Salomonis esse dicuntur. Nam Jesus filius Sirach 
eos scripsisse constantissime perhibetur. Qui tamen quoniam in authoritatem recipi 
meruerunt, inter Propheticos numerandi sunt. Reliqui sunt eorum libri qui proprie 
Prophetæ appellati sunt, duodecim Prophetarum libri singuli; qui connexi sibimet, 
quoniam nunquam sejuncti sunt pro uno habentur. Quorum prophetarum nomina sunt hæc, 
Osee, Joel, Amos, Abdias, Jonas, Michæas, Naum, Abacuk, Sophonias, Aggæus, Zacharias, 
Malachias. Deinde quatuor Prophetæ sunt majorum voluminum, Esaias, Hieremias, Daniel, 
Ezechiel. His quadragintaquatuor libris veteris testamenti terminatur authoritas. 
Novi autem quatuor libris Evangelii secundum Matthæum, secundum Marcum, secundum 
Lucam, secundum Joannem; quatuordecim Epistolis Pauli Apostoli, ad Romanos, ad Corinthios 
duabus, ad Galatas, ad Ephesios, ad Philippenses, ad Thessalonicenses duabus, ad 
Colossenses, ad Timotheum duabus, ad Titum, ad Philemonem, ad Hebræos, Petri duabus, 
tribus Joannis, una Judæ, et una Jacobi, Actibus Apostolorum libro uno, et Apocalypsis 
Joannis libro uno.</p>

</div3>

        <div3 title="Note C. (Page 123.) Passage from Tertullian." progress="92.83%" id="iv.xviii.iii" prev="iv.xviii.ii" next="iv.xviii.iv">
<h3 id="iv.xviii.iii-p0.1">NOTE C. (Page 123.) </h3>
<h3 id="iv.xviii.iii-p0.2">PASSAGE FROM TERTULLIAN.</h3>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xviii.iii-p1">The original of 
this passage is as follows; “Age jam, qui voles curiositatem melius exercere in 
negotio salutis tuæ percurre Ecclesias apostolicas, apud quas ipsæ adhuc cathedræ 
præsident. apud quas ipsæ <i>authenticæ literæ</i> eorum recitantur, sonantes 
vocem, et repræsentantes faciem uniuscujuscunque. Proxima est tibi Achaia? habes 
Corinthum. Si non longe es a Macedonia, habes Philippos, habes Thessalonicenses. 
Si potes Asiam tendere, habes Ephesum. Si autem Italiæ adjaces, habes Romam unde 
nobis quoque auctoritas præsto est.”—<i>De Præscrip. cap</i>. 36.</p>

</div3>

        <div3 title="Note D. (Page 131.) Passage from Eusebius. The Order of the Gospels." progress="92.94%" id="iv.xviii.iv" prev="iv.xviii.iii" next="iv.xviii.v">
<h3 id="iv.xviii.iv-p0.1">NOTE D. (Page 131.)</h3>
<h3 id="iv.xviii.iv-p0.2">PASSAGE FROM EUSEBIUS.</h3>
<p class="center" id="iv.xviii.iv-p1"><i>The Order of the Gospels</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xviii.iv-p2">Let us now also show the undisputed writings 
of the same apostle, [John.] And of these his gospel, so well known in the churches 
throughout the world, must first of all be acknowledged as genuine. That it is, 
however, with good reason, placed the fourth in order by


<pb n="346" id="iv.xviii.iv-Page_346" />the ancients, may be made evident in the following manner. Those inspired 
and truly pious men, the apostles of Christ, as they were most pure in their life, 
and adorned with every kind of virtue in their minds, but unskilled in language, 
relying upon the divine and wonderful energy granted them by the Saviour, neither 
knew how nor attempted to propound the doctrines of their master, with the art and 
refinement of composition. But employing only the demonstration of the divine Spirit, 
working with them, and the wonder-working power of Christ, displayed through them, 
they proclaimed the knowledge of the kingdom of heaven throughout the world. They 
bestowed but little care upon the study of style, and this they did because they 
were aided by a co-operation greater than that of men. Paul, indeed, who was the 
most able of all in the preparations of style, and who was most powerful in sentiments, 
committed nothing more to writing than a few very short epistles. And this too, 
although he had innumerable mysterious matters that he might have communicated, 
as he had attained even to the view of the third heavens, had been taken up to the 
very paradise of God, and had been honoured to hear the unutterable words there. 
The other followers of our Lord were also not ignorant of such things, as the twelve 
apostles, and the seventy disciples, together with many others; yet of all the disciples, 
Matthew and John are the only ones that have left us recorded comments, and even 
they, tradition says, undertook it from necessity. Matthew also having first proclaimed 
the gospel in Hebrew, when on the point of going also to other nations, committed 
it to writing in his native tongue, and thus supplied the want of his presence to 
them by his writings. But after Mark and Luke had already published their gospels, 
they say that John, who during all this time was proclaiming the gospel without 
writing, at length proceeded to write it on the following occasion. The three gospels 
previously written, having been distributed among all, and also handed to him, they 
say that he admitted them, giving his testimony to their truth; but that there was 
only wanting in the narrative the account of the things done by Christ, among the 
first of his deeds, and at the commencement of the gospel. And this was the truth. 
For it is evident that the other three evangelists only wrote the deeds of our Lord 
for one year after the imprisonment of John the Baptist, and intimated this in the 
very beginning of their history. For after the fasting of forty days, and the consequent 
temptation, Matthew indeed specifies the time of his history, in these words: “But 
hearing that John was delivered up, he returned from Judea into Galilee.” Mark in 
like manner writes: “But after John was delivered up, Jesus came into Galilee.” 
And Luke, before he commenced the deeds of Jesus, in much the same way designates 
the time, saying, “Herod thus added yet this wickedness above all he had committed, 
that he shut up John in prison.” For these reasons the apostle John, it is said, 
being entreated to undertake it, wrote the account of the time not recorded by the 
former evangelists, and the deeds done by our Saviour, which they have passed by, 
(for these were the events that occurred before the imprisonment of John,) and this 
very fact is intimated by him, when he says, “this beginning of miracles Jesus 
made;” and then proceeds to make mention of the Baptist, in the midst of our Lord’s 
deeds, as John was at


<pb n="347" id="iv.xviii.iv-Page_347" />that time “baptizing at Ænon near Salim.” He plainly also shows this 
in the words, ” John was not yet cast into prison.” The apostle, therefore, in his 
gospel, gives the deeds of Jesus before the Baptist was cast into prison, but the 
other three evangelists mention the circumstances after that event. One who attends 
to these circumstances can no longer entertain the opinion, that the gospels are 
at variance with each other, as the gospel of John comprehends the first events 
of Christ, but the others, the history that took place at the latter part of the 
time. It is probable, therefore, that for these reasons John has passed by in silence 
the genealogy of our Lord, because it was written by Matthew and Luke, but that 
he commenced with the doctrine of the divinity, as a part reserved for him by the 
divine Spirit, as if for a superior. Let this suffice to be said respecting the 
gospel of John. The causes that induced Mark to write his have already been stated. 
But Luke also in the commencement of his narrative, premises the cause which led 
him to write, showing that many others, having rashly undertaken to compose a narration 
of matters that he had already completely ascertained, in order to free us from 
the uncertain suppositions of others, in his own gospel, he delivered the certain 
account of those things, that he himself had fully received from his intimacy and 
stay with Paul, and also his intercourse with the other apostles. But this may suffice 
respecting these. At a more proper time we shall endeavour also to state, by a reference 
to some of the ancient writers, what others have said respecting the sacred books. 
But besides the gospel of John, his first epistle is acknowledged without dispute, 
both by those of the present day, and also by the ancients. The other two epistles, 
however, are disputed. The opinions respecting the Revelation are still greatly 
divided. But we shall, in due time, give a judgment on this point also from the 
testimony of the ancients.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.xviii.iv-p3"><i>The Sacred Scriptures acknowledged as genuine, and those 
that are not</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xviii.iv-p4">This appears also to be the proper place to give a summary statement 
of the books of the New Testament already mentioned. And here, among the first, 
must be placed the holy quaternion of the gospels; these are followed by “the book 
of the Acts of the Apostles:” after this must be mentioned the epistles of Paul, 
which are followed by the acknowledged first epistle of John, as also the first 
of Peter, to be admitted in like manner. After these are to be placed, if proper, 
the Revelation of John, concerning which we shall offer the different opinions in 
due time. These, then, are acknowledged as genuine. Among the disputed books, although 
they are well known and approved by many, is reputed that called the epistles of 
James and Jude; also the “Second Epistle of Peter,” and those called “the Second 
and Third of John,” whether they are of the evangelist or of some other of the same 
name. Among the spurious must be numbered both the books called “the Acts of Paul” and that called 
“Pastor,” and “the Revelation of


<pb n="348" id="iv.xviii.iv-Page_348" />Peter.” Besides these, the books called “the Epistle of Barnabas,” 
and what are called “‘the Institutions of the Apostles.” Moreover, as I said before, 
if it should appear right, “the Revelation of John,” which some, as before said, 
reject, but others rank among the genuine. But there are also some who number among 
these the gospel according to the Hebrews, with which those of the Hebrews that 
have received Christ are particularly delighted. These may be said to be all concerning 
which there is any dispute. We have, however, necessarily subjoined here a catalogue 
of these also, in order to distinguish those that are true, genuine, and well authenticated 
writings, from those others which are not only not embodied in the Canon, but likewise 
disputed, notwithstanding that they are recognized by most ecclesiastical writers. 
Thus we may have it in our power to know both these books, and those that are adduced 
by the heretics under the name of the apostles, such, viz., as compose the gospels 
of Peter, Thomas and Matthew, and others beside them, or such as contain the Acts 
of the Apostles, by Andrew, and John, and others, of which no one of those writers 
in the ecclesiastical succession has condescended to make any mention in his works; 
and indeed the character of the style itself is very different from that of the 
apostles, and the sentiments, and the purport of those things that are advanced 
in them, deviating as far as possible from sound orthodoxy, evidently proves they 
are the fictions of heretical men; whence they are to be ranked not only among the 
spurious writings, but are to be rejected as altogether absurd and impious. <i>Eccles. 
Hist. lib. iii. cap. xxiv. xxv</i>.</p>
</div3>

        <div3 title="Note E. (Page 163.) Gospel of the Nazarenes." progress="94.44%" id="iv.xviii.v" prev="iv.xviii.iv" next="iv.xviii.vi">
<h3 id="iv.xviii.v-p0.1">NOTE E. (Page 163.)</h3>
<h3 id="iv.xviii.v-p0.2">GOSPEL OF THE NAZARENES.</h3>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xviii.v-p1">There 
is no apocryphal book of the New Testament which has been so much spoken of, both 
by the ancients and moderns, as the gospel of the Nazarenes. By some, not only of 
the Romanists, but also of the Protestants, it has been exalted very nearly to an 
equality with the canonical books of the New Testament. It seems necessary, therefore, 
to examine its claims with more attention than is requisite in the case of other 
books of this class.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xviii.v-p2">This gospel was known among the ancients under several different 
titles. It was sometimes called “the gospel according to the twelve apostles;” “the gospel of Bartholomew;” 
“the gospel according to the Hebrews;” “the gospel 
of the Ebionites,” &amp;c.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xviii.v-p3">It is the opinion of some that this is the gospel to which 
Paul alludes, <scripRef passage="Gal. i. 6" id="iv.xviii.v-p3.1" parsed="|Gal|1|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.6">Gal. i. 6</scripRef>, where he speaks of “another gospel.” 
However this may be, if we credit Eusebius, we must believe that it existed as 
early as the beginning of the second century; for he represents Hegesippus as 
writing some things concerning “the gospel according to the Hebrews and 
Syrians.”<note n="90" id="iv.xviii.v-p3.2">Ecc. Hist. lib. iv. p. 58. </note></p>

<pb n="349" id="iv.xviii.v-Page_349" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.xviii.v-p4">Clement of Alexandria<note n="91" id="iv.xviii.v-p4.1">Strom. lib. ii. p. 380.</note> 
cites from it the following passage: “He who admires shall reign, and he who 
reigns shall be at ease”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xviii.v-p5">Origen speaks of it in 
this manner, “If any one will receive the gospel according to the Hebrews, in which 
our Saviour says, ‘The Holy Ghost my mother lately took me by one of my hairs, and 
led me to the great mountain of Thabor.’” And in another place, “It is written 
in a certain gospel, which is entitled according to the Hebrews, (if any one be 
pleased to receive it, not as of authority, but only for illustration of the 
present question,) ‘A certain rich man said to Christ, What good thing shall I 
do that I may inherit life? He said to him, O man, keep the law and the 
prophets; he answered him, That I have done. He said to him, Go sell all things 
that thou hast, and distribute among the poor, and come and follow me. The rich 
man hereupon began to scratch his head, and was displeased. And the Lord said 
unto him, How can you say that you have kept the law and the prophets, seeing it 
is written in the law, Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself; but behold, 
many of thy brethren, children of Abraham, are clothed with nastiness, and ready 
to perish for hunger, while thy home abounds with all sorts of delicacies, and 
nothing is sent out of it to them. And turning about, he said to his disciple 
Simon, who sat by him, Simon, son of Joanna, it is easier for a camel to pass 
through the eye of a needle, than for a rich man to enter into the kingdom of 
heaven.’”<note n="92" id="iv.xviii.v-p5.1">Hom. in Jerem.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xviii.v-p6">Eusebius, speaking of apocryphal and spurious books, 
says, “In this number some have placed the gospel according to tile Hebrews, with 
which they of the Jews who profess Christianity are very much delighted.” And 
speaking of the Ebionites, he says, “They made use only of that which is called 
the gospel according to the Hebrews, very little esteeming any others.”<note n="93" id="iv.xviii.v-p6.1">Ecc. Hist. lib. iii. c. 25, 27.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xviii.v-p7">Epiphanius has left 
several testimonies respecting this gospel, among which are the following: “The 
Nazarenes have the gospel of Matthew most entire in the Hebrew language; for this 
is still preserved among them, as it was at first, in Hebrew characters. But I know 
not whether they have taken away the genealogy from Abraham to Christ.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xviii.v-p8">In another place, speaking of the Ebionites, he says, “They 
also receive the gospel according to Matthew. For this both they and the 
Corinthians make use of, and no other. They call it the gospel according to the 
Hebrews; for the truth is, that Matthew is the only one of the New Testament 
writers who published his gospel and preaching, in the Hebrew language and 
Hebrew characters.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xviii.v-p9">And again, “In that gospel which they 
(the Ebionites) have called, according to St. Matthew, which is not entire and perfect, 
but corrupted and curtailed, and which they call the Hebrew gospel, it is written, 
‘That there was a certain man called Jesus, and he being about thirty years of age, 
made choice of us. And coming to Capernaum, he entered into the house of Simon called 
Peter, and opening his mouth, said, When I passed by the lake of Tiberias, I chose 
John and James the sons of Zebedee, and 


<pb n="350" id="iv.xviii.v-Page_350" />Simon and Andrew, and Thaddeus, and Simon Zelotes, and Judas Iscariot, 
and thee Matthew, sitting at the receipt of custom, I called, and thou didst follow 
me. I will therefore that ye be my twelve apostles, for a testimony to Israel.’ . . . . 
The meat of John the Baptist, according to this gospel, was wild honey, the taste 
of which was like manna, or as cakes made with honey and oil. Thus they change the 
true account into a falsehood, and for locusts put cakes made with oil and honey.” 
“The beginning of the gospel was this, ‘It came to pass in the days of Herod,’” 
&amp;c. After relating the baptism of Christ, as it is recorded in the other gospel, 
except that it asserts, that the voice from heaven saying, ‘This is my beloved 
Son,’ &amp;c., was repeated, it goes on to say,’ That hereupon John fell down before 
him, and said, O Lord, I pray thee baptize me; but he hindered him, saying that 
it is fit that all these things should be fulfilled.’ “See,” says Epiphanius, 
“how their false doctrine appears everywhere; how all things are imperfect, 
disordered, and without any truth!” So also Cerinthus and Carpocrates, using 
this same gospel of theirs, would prove that Christ proceeded from the seed of 
Joseph and Mary.”<note n="94" id="iv.xviii.v-p9.1">Epiph. 
Hæres.</note> But 
the testimony of Jerome respecting this gospel is the most full. “Matthew, also 
called Levi,” says he, “who became from a publican an apostle, was the first who 
composed a gospel of Christ, and for the sake of those who believed in Christ among 
the Jews, wrote it in the Hebrew language and letters, but it is uncertain who translated 
it into Greek. Moreover, the Hebrew copy is to this time preserved in the library 
of Cæsarea, which Pamphilus the martyr with much diligence collected. The Nazarenes, 
who live in Berœa, a city of Syria, and made use of this volume, granted me the 
favour of writing it out. In which gospel there is this observable, that wherever 
the evangelist either cites himself, or introduces our Saviour as citing, any passage 
out of the Old Testament, he does not follow the translation of the LXX, but the 
Hebrew copies, of which there are these two instances, viz. ‘Out of Egypt have I 
called my Son;’ and, ‘He shall be called a Nazarene.’” This testimony is found 
in Jerome’s life of Matthew. And in his life of James we find the following 
account. “The gospel also, which is called according to the Hebrews, and which I 
lately translated into Greek and Latin, and which Origen often used relates, 
‘That after our Saviour’s resurrection, when our Lord had given the linen cloth 
to the priest’s servant, he went to James and appeared to him; for James had 
sworn that he would not eat bread from that hour in which he drank the cup of 
the Lord, till he should see the Lord risen from the dead. And a little after 
the Lord said, ‘Bring the table and the bread;’ and then it is added, ‘He took 
the bread and blessed it, and brake it, and gave it to James the Just, and said 
to him, My brother, eat thy bread, for the Son of man is risen from the dead.’”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xviii.v-p10">And in a work against Pelagius, he says, “In the gospel according to the Hebrews, which is written in the Chaldo-Syriac 
language, which the Nazarenes use, and is that according to the twelve apostles, 
or as most think, according to Matthew, which is in the library of Cæsarea, there 
is the following history: ‘Behold


<pb n="351" id="iv.xviii.v-Page_351" />the mother and brethren of Christ spake to him; John the Baptist 
baptizes for the remission of sins; let us go and be baptized of him. He said, 
In what have I sinned, that I have need to go and be baptized of him? Unless my 
saying this proceeds, perhaps, from ignorance.’ And in the same gospel it is 
said,’ If thy brother offend thee by any word, and make thee satisfaction, if it 
be seven times in a day, thou must forgive him. Simon his disciple said unto 
him, What! seven times in a day? The Lord answered and said unto him, I tell 
thee also till seventy times seven.’”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xviii.v-p11">The same author, in his commentary on Isaiah, mentions this 
gospel in the following manner: “According to their gospel, which is written in 
the Hebrew language, and read by the Nazarenes, the whole fountain of the Holy 
Ghost descended upon him. Besides, in that gospel just mentioned we find these 
things written. ‘It came to pass when the Lord ascended from the waters, the 
whole fountain of the Holy Ghost descended and rested upon him, and said to him, 
My son, among (or during the time of) all the prophets, I was waiting for thy 
coming, that I might rest upon thee; thou art my first begotten Son, who shall 
reign to everlasting ages.’”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xviii.v-p12">And in his commentary on Ezekiel, “In that which is entitled 
the gospel according to the Hebrews, it is reckoned among the chief of crimes 
for a person to make sorrowful the heart of his brother.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xviii.v-p13">In his commentary on the gospel of Matthew he has the 
following: “In the gospel which the Nazarenes and Ebionites use, which I lately 
translated out of Hebrew into Greek, and which is by most esteemed the authentic 
gospel of Matthew, the man who had the withered hand is said to be a mason, and 
prayed for relief in the following words: ‘I was a mason, who got my livelihood 
by my hands; I beseech thee, Jesus, that thou wouldst restore me to my strength, 
that I may no longer thus scandalously beg my bread.’”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xviii.v-p14">“In the gospel which the Nazarenes use, for the son of 
Barachiah, I find written, the son of Jehoiada.” “In this gospel we read, not 
that the veil of the temple was rent, but that a lintel or beam of a prodigious 
size fell down.” “In the Hebrew gospel we read, that our Lord said to his 
disciples, ‘Be ye never cheerful, unless when you can see your brother in 
love.’”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xviii.v-p15">Concerning this gospel according to the Hebrews, very different opinions 
have been expressed by learned men. Some have even pretended, that if it was now 
in existence it would be greatly superior to the Greek copy, but generally it has 
been considered apocryphal, for very good reasons, some of which I will now set 
down.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xviii.v-p16">1. It was never received by any of the Fathers as canonical, or cited as of 
any authority, by any writer, during the first foul centuries.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xviii.v-p17">For full proof of 
the fact here stated, I would refer the reader to Jones on the Canon, vol. iii. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xviii.v-p18">2. This gospel was apocryphal, because it contained several things contrary to known 
and undoubted truths. Of this sort are the passages which have been cited respecting 
Christ’s manner of speaking, in regard to the baptism of John. Also the account


<pb n="352" id="iv.xviii.v-Page_352" />which it contains of the oath of the apostle James; for it is evident 
that the disciples knew nothing of Christ’s resurrection from the dead until after 
that event occurred.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xviii.v-p19">3. A third argument of the apocryphal character of this gospel, 
is derived from the ludicrous and silly relations which it contains—as that of the 
rich man scratching his head, and the Holy Ghost taking up Christ by one of his 
hairs, and carrying him to the great mountain Tabor, &amp;c.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xviii.v-p20">The most probable opinion 
of the origin of this gospel is, that it was a corruption of the original Hebrew 
gospel of Matthew, by the Ebionites. These heretics having this gospel in their 
possession, and having departed from the true faith, mutilated the gospel of Matthew, 
by striking out such things as were unfavourable to their heresy, and adding such 
fabulous stories as suited their purpose. Of the fragments which remain, there is 
not one which agrees exactly with the authentic gospel of Matthew. Epiphanius expressly 
asserts, that the Ebionites used the gospel of Matthew alone, and that in Hebrew, 
but not entire, but corrupted and adulterated; and that they had taken away the 
genealogy from the beginning, and commenced their gospel with these words, “And 
it came to pass in the days of Herod,” &amp;c.</p>

</div3>

        <div3 title="Note F. (Page 280.) The Decree of Pope Gelasius Concerning Apocryphal Books." progress="96.54%" id="iv.xviii.vi" prev="iv.xviii.v" next="iv.xviii.vii">
<h3 id="iv.xviii.vi-p0.1">NOTE F. (Page 280.)</h3>
<h3 id="iv.xviii.vi-p0.2">THE DECREE OF POPE GELASIUS CONCERNING APOCRYPHAL BOOKS.</h3>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xviii.vi-p1">1. The Travels under the name of Peter, which 
is also called the Eight Books of St. Clemens. 2. The Acts under the name of Andrew 
the apostle. 3. The Acts under the name of Philip the apostle. 4. The Acts under 
the name of Peter. 5. The Acts under the name of Thomas the apostle. 6. The gospel 
under the name of Thaddeus. 7. The gospel under the name of Thomas the apostle. 
8. The gospel under the name of Barnabas. 9. The gospel under the name of Bartholomew. 
10. The gospel under the name of Andrew the apostle. 11. The gospels corrupted by 
Lucianus. 12. The gospels corrupted by Hesychius. 13. The gospel of the Infancy 
of our Saviour. 14. The book of the Nativity of our Saviour. 15. The book called 
the Shepherd. 16. All the books made by Lentitius the disciple of the devil. 17. 
The Acts of Paul and Thecla. 18. The Revelation of Thomas. 19. The Revelation of 
Paul. 20. The Revelation of Stephen 21. The travels or acts of Mary. 22. The book 
called the Lots of the Apostles. 23. The book called the Praise of the Apostles. 
24. The book of the Canon of the Apostles. 25. The Letter of Jesus to king Abgarus—are 
apocryphal.</p>

<pb n="353" id="iv.xviii.vi-Page_353" />
</div3>

        <div3 title="Note G. (Page 287.) Paul’s Epistle to the Laodiceans." progress="96.75%" id="iv.xviii.vii" prev="iv.xviii.vi" next="iv.xviii.viii">
<h3 id="iv.xviii.vii-p0.1">NOTE G. (Page 287.)</h3>
<h3 id="iv.xviii.vii-p0.2">PAUL’S EPISTLE TO THE LAODICEANS. </h3>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xviii.vii-p1">Paul, an apostle, 
not of men, neither by man, but by Jesus Christ, to the brethren which are at Laodicea. 
Grace be to you, and peace from God the Father, and our Lord Jesus Christ. I thank 
Christ in every prayer of mine, that ye continue and persevere in good works, looking 
for that which is promised in the day of judgment.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xviii.vii-p2">Let not the vain speeches of 
any trouble you, who pervert the truth, that they may draw you aside from the truth 
of the gospel which I have preached. And now may God grant that my converts may 
attain to a perfect knowledge of the truth of the gospel, be beneficent, and doing 
good works, which accompany salvation. And now my bonds, which I suffer in Christ, 
are manifest, in which I rejoice and am glad. For I know that this shall turn to 
my salvation for ever, which shall be through your prayer, and the supply of the 
Holy Spirit; whether I live or die; (for) to me to live shall be a life to Christ, 
to die will be joy. And our Lord will grant us his mercy, that ye may have the same 
love, and be likeminded.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xviii.vii-p3">Wherefore, my beloved, as ye have heard of the coming of 
the Lord, so think and act in fear, and it shall be to you life eternal; for it 
is God who worketh in you; and do all things without sin. And what is best, my beloved, 
rejoice in the Lord Jesus Christ, and avoid all filthy lucre. Let all your requests 
be made known to God, and be steady in the doctrine of Christ. And whatsoever things 
are sound, and true, and of good report, and chaste, and just, and lovely, these 
things do. Those things which ye have heard and received, think on these things, 
and peace shall be with you. And all the saints salute you. The grace of our Lord 
Jesus Christ be with your spirit. Amen.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xviii.vii-p4">Cause this epistle to be read to the Colossians, 
and the epistle of the Colossians to be read among you.</p>

</div3>

        <div3 title="Note H. (Page 292.) Miracles Ascribed to Christ in the Book Entitled “The Gospel of Our Saviour’s Infancy.”" progress="97.07%" id="iv.xviii.viii" prev="iv.xviii.vii" next="iv.xviii.ix">
<h3 id="iv.xviii.viii-p0.1">NOTE H. (Page 292.)</h3>
<h3 id="iv.xviii.viii-p0.2">MIRACLES ASCRIBED TO CHRIST IN THE BOOK ENTITLED “THE GOSPEL OF OUR 
SAVIOUR’S INFANCY.”
</h3>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xviii.viii-p1">Christ 
is represented as speaking in the cradle, and telling his mother that he was her 
son.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xviii.viii-p2">The swaddling clothes in which he was wrapt, when thrown into 
the fire, would not burn. When his parents entered Egypt, in their flight from 
the cruelty of Herod, the girth of the saddle on which Mary rode broke, and the 
great idol of Egypt fell down at the approach of the infant Jesus.</p><pb n="354" id="iv.xviii.viii-Page_354" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.xviii.viii-p3">By means of the babe’s swaddling clothes, several devils were cast 
out of a boy’s mouth, in the shape of crows and serpents.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xviii.viii-p4">A company of robbers, 
at the approach of Jesus, were frightened by being made to hear a sound, as of an 
army, &amp;c.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xviii.viii-p5">It is related, that a girl was cured of a leprosy by means of water in 
which Christ’s body had been washed.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xviii.viii-p6">That a young man, who by witchcraft had been 
turned into a mule, was, upon Christ’s mounting him, turned again into a man.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xviii.viii-p7">On 
one occasion he is said to have turned certain boys, who hid themselves from him, 
into kids, and then at the intercession of their mothers restored them again to 
their proper shape.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xviii.viii-p8">A boy having put his hand into a partridge’s nest, to take out 
the eggs, was bit by a serpent, whereupon they brought him to Jesus, who directed 
them to carry him before him, to the place where he had received the injury. On 
coming to the spot, Jesus called for the serpent, and it presently came forth; and 
he said, “Go and suck out the poison which thou hast infused into that boy:” so 
the serpent crept to the boy, and took away all its poison again. He also cures 
his brother James, who, in gathering sticks, was bitten by a viper.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xviii.viii-p9">Being one day 
on the house-top, playing with some boys, one of them fell down, and was instantly 
killed. And the boy’s relations came and said to the Lord Jesus, “Thou didst throw 
our son down from the house-top;” but he denied it, and said, “Let us go and ask 
himself.” Then the Lord Jesus, going down, stood over the dead body, and said 
with a loud voice, “Zeinunus, Zeinunus, who threw thee down?” Then the dead boy 
answered, “Thou didst not throw me down, but such a one.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xviii.viii-p10">Being, on a certain occasion, sent 
by his mother to the well for water, the pitcher broke, and he gathered up the water 
in his garment, and brought it to her.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xviii.viii-p11">When at the age of twelve years Jesus was 
at Jerusalem, a certain astronomer asked him whether he had studied astronomy. Upon 
which he told him the number of the spheres and heavenly bodies, &amp;c. There was there 
also a philosopher, who asked the Lord Jesus whether he had ever studied physic. 
He replied, and explained to him physics and metaphysics, the powers of the body, 
its anatomy, &amp;c. But from this time he began to conceal his miracles, and gave himself 
to the study of the law, till he arrived to the end of his thirtieth year.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xviii.viii-p12">See the “Gospel of our Saviour’s Infancy,” complete in the second volume of Jones on the 
Canon.</p><pb n="355" id="iv.xviii.viii-Page_355" />

</div3>

        <div3 title="Extract from Haldane’s “Evidence and Authority of Divine Revelation.”" progress="97.59%" id="iv.xviii.ix" prev="iv.xviii.viii" next="v">
<h3 id="iv.xviii.ix-p0.1">EXTRACT FROM HALDANE’S’ EVIDENCE AND AUTHORITY OF DIVINE REVELATION.” 
</h3>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xviii.ix-p1">“It has been asserted that ‘the question of the Canon is a point of erudition, not 
of divine revelation.’ This is to undermine both the certainty and the importance 
of the sacred Canon. The assertion, that the question of the Canon is not a point 
of revelation, is false. It is not true either of the Old Testament or of the New. 
The integrity of the Canon of the Old Testament is a matter of revelation, as much 
as anything contained in the Bible. This is attested, as has been shown, by the 
whole nation of the Jews, to whom it was committed; and their fidelity to the truth 
has been avouched by the Lord and his apostles. Is not this revelation? The integrity 
of the Canon of the New Testament is equally a point of revelation. As God had said 
to the Jews, ‘Ye are my witnesses,’ and as they ‘received the lively oracles to 
give unto us,’ <scripRef passage="Acts vii. 38" id="iv.xviii.ix-p1.1" parsed="|Acts|7|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.38">Acts vii. 38</scripRef>, so the Lord Jesus said to the apostles, 
‘Ye shall be witnesses 
unto me, both in Jerusalem and all Judea, and in Samaria, and unto the uttermost 
part of the earth.’ The first churches received the New Testament Scriptures from 
these witnesses of the Lord, and thus had inspired authority for those books. It 
was not left to erudition or reasoning to collect that they were a revelation from 
God. This the first Christians knew from the testimony of those who wrote them. 
They could not be more assured that the things taught were from God, than they were 
that the writings which contained them were from God. The integrity of the sacred 
Canon is, then, a matter of revelation, conveyed to us by testimony, like everything 
contained in the Scriptures.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xviii.ix-p2">“While it has been denied that the question of the 
Canon is a point of revelation, it has been asserted that it is a point of erudition. 
But erudition has nothing farther to do with the question, than as it may be employed 
in conveying to us the testimony. Erudition did not produce the revelation of the 
Canon. If the Canon had not been a point of revelation, erudition could never have 
made it so—for erudition can create nothing; it can only investigate and confirm 
truth, and testify to that which exists, or detect error. We receive the Canon of 
Scripture by revelation, in the same way that the Jews received the Law which was 
given from Mount Sinai. Only one generation of the Jews witnessed the giving of 
the Law, but to all future generations of that people it was equally a matter of 
revelation. The knowledge of this was conveyed to them by testimony. In the same 
way Christians, in their successive generations, received the Scripture as a matter 
of revelation. The testimony through which this is received, must, indeed, be translated 
from a foreign language; but so must the account brought to us of any occurrence, 
the most trivial, that takes place in a foreign country. If in this sense the question 
of the Canon be called a point of erudition, the gospel itself must be called a 
point of erudition; for it, too, must be translated from the original language in 
which it was announced, as also


<pb n="356" id="iv.xviii.ix-Page_356" />must everything which the Scriptures contain. When a preacher inculcates 
the belief of the gospel, or of a doctrine of Scripture, or obedience to any duty, 
would he be warranted in telling his audience that these are questions of erudition, 
not of divine revelation? Erudition may be allowed its full value, without suspending 
on it the authority of the word of God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xviii.ix-p3">“The assertion that the question of the 
Canon is a point of erudition, not of divine revelation, is subversive of the whole 
of revelation. We have no way of knowing that the miracles related in the Scriptures 
were wrought, and that the doctrines inculcated were taught, but by testimony and 
the internal evidence of the books themselves. We have the evidence of miracles, 
as that evidence comes to us by the testimony which vouches the authenticity of 
the inspired books. As far as the genuineness and authenticity of any book are brought 
into suspicion, so far is everything contained in it brought into suspicion. For 
it should always be remembered, that there is no greater absurdity than to question 
the claim of a book to a place in the Canon, and at the same time to acknowledge 
its contents to be a revelation from God. There can be no evidence that the doctrines 
of Scripture are revealed truths, unless we are certain that the books of Scripture 
are revelation. If the books which compose the Canon are not matter of revelation, 
then we have no revelation. If the truth of the Canon be not established to us as 
matter of revelation, then the books of which it is composed are not so established; 
and if the books be not so, then not one sentence of them, nor one doctrine or precept, 
which they contain, comes established to us as a revelation from God. If, then, 
the question of the Canon be a point of erudition, not of divine revelation, so 
is every doctrine which the Scriptures contain; for the doctrine cannot be assured 
revelation, if the book that contains it be not assured revelation. There can be 
no higher evidence of the doctrine being revelation, than of the book that contains 
it: and thus were not the Canon a matter of divine revelation, the whole Bible would 
be stripped of divine authority Anything, therefore, that goes to unsettle the Canon, 
goes to unsettle every doctrine contained in the Canon.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xviii.ix-p4">“Without a particular 
revelation to every individual, it does not appear that the authority of the Canon 
could be ascertained to us in any other way than it is at present. The whole of 
the Scriptures was given at first by revelation, and afterwards this revelation 
was confirmed by ordinary means. The testimony concerning it has been handed down 
to the churches from one generation to another. On this, and on their own internal 
characteristics of being divine, we receive the Scriptures with the most unsuspecting 
confidence, and on the same ground the Jews received the Scriptures of the Old Testament. 
In these ways it is fixed by divine authority, and not left in any uncertainty; 
for, if its truth can be ascertained by ordinary means, it is fixed by the authority 
of God, as much as if an angel from heaven were every day to proclaim it over the 
earth. When Paul says, that his handwriting of the salutation was the token in every 
epistle, he at once shows us the importance of the Canon, and warrants us in receiving 
it as a divine revelation attested by ordinary means. Those to whom he wrote had 
no other way of knowing


<pb n="357" id="iv.xviii.ix-Page_357" />the handwriting of the apostle, than that by which they knew any 
other handwriting. Even at that time the churches knew the genuineness of the 
epistles sent to them by ordinary means; and Paul’s authority warrants this as 
sufficient. We have, then, the authority of revelation for resting the Canon on 
the ordinary sources of human evidence, and they are such as to preclude the 
possibility of deception. The claim of the epistles sent to the first churches, 
and of the doctrine they contain as divine, rested even to those churches on the 
same kind of evidence on which we now receive them. It is very important to 
settle what kind of evidence is sufficient for our receiving the Scriptures. 
Many have rated this too high; and as the Scriptures contain a revelation, they 
wished to have them attested to every age by revelation, which is, in fact, 
requiring the continuance of miraculous interference, which it might easily be 
shown would be pernicious.”—Pp. 147-150.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xviii.ix-p5">“If it should be asked, 
Should we be precluded from inquiring into the grounds on which the Canon is received? 
it is replied, Certainly not. But we should remember that the permanent ground on 
which it stands is testimony; and such must be the ground of every historical fact. 
Internal evidence may confirm the authenticity of a book sanctioned by the Canon, 
but to suspend belief till we receive such confirmation, argues an ignorance of 
the principles of evidence. A book might be inspired, when no such internal confirmation, 
from the nature of the subject, might be found. And when a book is substantially 
approved, by testimony, as belonging to the Canon, no evidence can, by a Christian, 
be legitimately supposed possible, in opposition to its inspiration. This would 
be to suppose valid objections to first principles. Sufficient testimony deserves 
the same rank as a first principle with axioms themselves. Axioms are not more necessary 
than testimony, to all the business of human life. Internal evidence may be sufficient 
to prove that a book is not divine; but it is absurd to suppose that such a book 
can have valid testimony, and therefore it can never be supposed by a Christian, 
that any of those books that are received as part of the sacred Canon, on the authority 
of sufficient testimony, can contain any internal marks of imposture. This would 
be to suppose the possibility of the clashing of two first principles. The thing 
that can be proved by a legitimate first principle, can never be disproved by another 
legitimate first principle. This would be to suppose that God is not the author 
of the human constitution. If, then, in a book recognized by the Canon, as the Song 
of Solomon, we find matter which to our wisdom does not appear to be worthy of inspiration, 
we may be assured that we mistake. For if that book is authenticated by testimony 
as a part of the sacred Scriptures, which the Lord Jesus Christ sanctioned, it is 
authenticated by a first principle, to which God has bound us, by the constitution 
of our nature, to submit. If, in this instance, or in any particular instance, we 
reject it, our own conduct in other things will be our condemnation. There is no 
first principle in the constitution of man that can entitle him to reject anything 
in the Song of Solomon, coming, as it does, under the sanction of a first principle. 
Those persons who reject any book of the Canon on such grounds,


<pb n="358" id="iv.xviii.ix-Page_358" />would show themselves much more rational, as well as more humble 
Christians, if, recognizing the paramount authority of a first principle 
universally acknowledged, they would view the Song of Solomon and the book of 
Esther, as any other part of the word of God, and humbly endeavour to gain from 
them the instruction and edification which, as divine books, they must be 
calculated to give. This questioning of the Canon, then, proceeds on infidel and 
irrational principles, which, if carried to their legitimate length, must end in 
complete unbelief.”—Pp. 153, 4.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xviii.ix-p6">“It is a 
wonderful circumstance in the providence of God, that while the two parts of Scripture 
were delivered to two classes, with the fullest attestation of their divine original, 
both the one and the other have been faithful in preserving the precious trust respectively 
committed to them, while they have both been rebellious in regard to that part of 
which they were not originally appointed the depositaries. The Jews always held 
the books of the Old Testament in the highest veneration, and continued to preserve 
them, without addition or diminution, until the coming of Him concerning whom they 
testify, and they have kept them entire to this day; yet they have altogether rejected 
the New Testament Scriptures. And while Christians have all agreed in preserving 
the Scriptures of the New Testament entire and uncorrupted, they have wickedly adulterated 
those of the Old by a spurious addition, or have retrenched certain portions of 
them. Of the divine original of the sacred Scriptures, as we now possess them, we 
have evidence the most abundant and diversified. It is the distinguishing characteristic 
of the gospel, that it is preached to the poor, and God has so ordered it, that 
the authenticity of that word by which all are to be judged, should not be presented 
to them as a matter of doubtful disputation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xviii.ix-p7">“Were there no other evidence of the 
truth of divine revelation than the existence of the holy Scriptures, that alone 
would be conclusive. The Bible is not a book compiled by a single author, nor by 
many authors acting in confederacy in the same age, in which case it would not be 
so wonderful to find a just and close connection in its several parts. It is the 
work of between thirty and forty writers, in very different conditions of life, 
from the throne and sceptre down to the lowest degree, and in very distant ages, 
during which the world must have put on an entirely new appearance. and men must 
have had different interests to pursue. This would have led a spirit of imposture 
to vary its schemes, and to adapt them to different stations in the world, and to 
different fashions and changes in every age. David wrote about four hundred years 
after Moses, and Isaiah about two hundred and fifty years after David, and John 
about eight hundred years after Isaiah. Yet these authors, with all the other prophets 
and apostles, wrote in perfect harmony—confirming the authority of their predecessors, 
labouring to enforce their instructions, and denouncing the severest judgments on 
all who continued disobedient. Such entire agreement in propounding religious truths 
and principles, different from any before or since Promulgated, except by those 
who have learned from them, establishes the divine mission of the writers of the 
Bible beyond dispute, proving that they all derived their wisdom from God, and spake 
as


<pb n="359" id="iv.xviii.ix-Page_359" />they were moved by the Holy Ghost. In all the works of God there is 
an analogy characteristic of his divine hand; and the variety and harmony that shine 
so conspicuously in the heavens and the earth, are not farther removed from the 
suspicion of imposture than the unity that, in the midst of boundless variety, reigns 
in that book which reveals the plan of redemption. . <i>To forge the Bible is as impossible 
as to forge a world</i>.”—Pp. 156, 7.</p>

<h2 id="iv.xviii.ix-p7.1">THE END.</h2>
</div3></div2></div1>

    <!-- added reason="AutoIndexing" -->
    <div1 title="Indexes" id="v" prev="iv.xviii.ix" next="v.i">
      <h1 id="v-p0.1">Indexes</h1>

      <div2 title="Index of Scripture References" id="v.i" prev="v" next="v.ii">
        <h2 id="v.i-p0.1">Index of Scripture References</h2>
        <insertIndex type="scripRef" id="v.i-p0.2" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="scripRef" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted scripRef index -->
<div class="Index">
<p class="bbook">Exodus</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=2#iii.viii-p29.3">12:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=4#iii.viii-p36.1">13:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=29#iii.viii-p30.2">16:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=100#iii.viii-p31.1">20:100</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=3#iii.viii-p17.1">24:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=12#iii.viii-p13.1">24:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=27#iii.viii-p18.1">34:27-28</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Leviticus</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=133#iii.viii-p30.1">11:133</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=12#iii.viii-p30.3">21:12</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Numbers</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=0#iii.vii-p14.2">21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=14#iii.vii-p5.1">21:14</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Deuteronomy</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#iii.viii-p25.2">4:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=12#iii.viii-p27.2">10:12-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=32#iii.viii-p27.2">11:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=18#iii.iii-p3.1">17:18-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=1#iii.viii-p31.2">24:1-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=1#iii.viii-p27.2">28:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=29&amp;scrV=9#iii.viii-p27.2">29:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=29&amp;scrV=20#iii.viii-p27.2">29:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=30&amp;scrV=20#iii.viii-p27.2">30:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=31&amp;scrV=9#iii.viii-p18.2">31:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=31&amp;scrV=24#iii.viii-p18.2">31:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=31&amp;scrV=24#iii.iii-p2.1">31:24-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=45#iii.viii-p27.2">32:45-46</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Joshua</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Josh&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#iii.viii-p27.3">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Josh&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#iii.iii-p4.1">1:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Josh&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=13#iii.vii-p4.2">10:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Josh&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=16#iii.viii-p14.1">15:16-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Josh&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=6#iii.viii-p27.3">23:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Josh&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=26#iii.iii-p4.1">24:26</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Samuel</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Sam&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#iii.vii-p4.3">1:18</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Kings</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=32#iii.vii-p3.1">4:32-33</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Kings</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Kgs&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=6#iii.viii-p27.4">14:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Kgs&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=13#iii.viii-p20.1">17:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Kgs&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=37#iii.viii-p20.1">17:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Kgs&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=1#iii.vii-p20.1">18:1-37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Kgs&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=1#iii.vii-p20.1">19:1-37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Kgs&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=1#iii.vii-p20.1">20:1-21</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Chronicles</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Chr&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=1#iii.vi-p14.1">6:1-81</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Chr&amp;scrCh=29&amp;scrV=29#iii.vii-p4.1">29:29-30</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Chronicles</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Chr&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=29#iii.vii-p7.1">9:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Chr&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=15#iii.vii-p8.1">12:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Chr&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=9#iii.viii-p23.1">17:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Chr&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=4#iii.viii-p27.5">24:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Chr&amp;scrCh=30&amp;scrV=16#iii.viii-p27.5">30:16</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Nehemiah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Neh&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=1#iii.iii-p6.1">8:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Neh&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=2#iii.viii-p24.1">8:2-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Neh&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=7#iii.viii-p24.1">8:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Neh&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=8#iii.viii-p24.1">8:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Neh&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=22#iii.iii-p9.2">12:22</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Psalms</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=7#iv.xvii-p58.1">19:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=8#iii.viii-p25.1">19:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=10#iv.ii-p47.2">19:10</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Isaiah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=1#iii.viii-p28.1">8:1-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=20#iv.xvii-p57.3">8:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=36&amp;scrV=1#iii.vii-p20.2">36:1-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=37&amp;scrV=1#iii.vii-p20.2">37:1-38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=38&amp;scrV=1#iii.vii-p20.2">38:1-22</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Jeremiah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=43&amp;scrV=6#iii.vi-p8.3">43:6</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Matthew</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=44#iv.iv-p13.2">5:44-45</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=16#iv.iv-p12.2">13:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=3#iv.xvii-p57.1">15:3-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=16#iv.iv-p3.2">20:16</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Mark</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=7#iv.xvii-p57.2">7:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=49#iii.iii-p13.2">14:49</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Luke</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=44#iii.iii-p12.1">24:44</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">John</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=39#iii.iii-p13.4">5:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=35#iii.iii-p13.3">10:35</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Acts</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#iii.iii-p13.6">1:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=25#iii.iii-p13.6">4:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=38#iv.xviii.ix-p1.1">7:38</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Romans</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=11#iv.x-p8.1">1:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#iv.x-p20.2">2:6-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=5#iv.x-p8.2">9:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=5#iv.x-p13.2">9:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=34#iii.iv-p28.1">11:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=12#iv.x-p28.2">14:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=19#iv.x-p23.2">16:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=22#iv.i-p13.5">16:22</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Corinthians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#iv.x-p20.3">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=2#iv.xiv-p14.3">5:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=5#iv.xiv-p14.3">5:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=6#iv.xiv-p14.3">5:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=9#iv.xiv-p5.1">5:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=9#iv.xiv-p14.1">5:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=11#iv.xiv-p14.1">5:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=11#iv.xiv-p15.1">5:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=2#iv.x-p5.2">6:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=1#iv.x-p8.3">10:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=1#iv.x-p28.3">10:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=20#iv.x-p11.2">14:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=3#iv.xvii-p23.4">15:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=54#iv.x-p10.2">15:54</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=8#iv.x-p39.1">16:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=21#iv.i-p13.6">16:21</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Corinthians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#iv.x-p11.3">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=14#iii.ii-p21.1">3:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=15#iv.x-p28.4">3:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#iv.x-p8.4">4:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=10#iv.x-p10.3">5:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=1#iv.x-p11.4">7:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=1#iv.x-p23.4">7:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=10#iv.x-p28.5">9:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=14#iv.x-p23.3">11:14</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Galatians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#iv.xviii.v-p3.1">1:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=10#iv.x-p8.5">3:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#iv.x-p28.6">4:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=19#iv.x-p23.7">4:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=19#iv.x-p11.5">4:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=11#iv.i-p13.7">6:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=16#iii.ii-p1.1">6:16</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Ephesians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=17#iv.x-p11.6">4:17-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=26#iv.x-p6.1">4:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=21#iv.x-p23.6">5:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=21#iv.x-p11.7">5:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=25#iv.x-p29.2">5:25-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=30#iv.x-p8.6">5:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=17#iv.x-p23.5">6:17</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Philippians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#iv.x-p30.6">2:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#iv.x-p29.3">2:6-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=11#iv.x-p14.1">3:11-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=12#iv.x-p23.8">3:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#iii.ii-p1.2">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=13#iv.x-p8.7">4:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=55#iv.x-p11.8">4:55</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Colossians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#iv.x-p30.7">1:16-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#iv.x-p14.2">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#iv.x-p29.5">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=2#iv.x-p29.4">4:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=6#iv.xiii-p17.3">4:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=14#iv.vi-p2.1">4:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=14#iv.x-p8.8">4:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=16#iv.ii-p32.1">4:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=16#iv.xiv-p17.1">4:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=16#iv.xiv-p22.2">4:16</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Thessalonians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#iv.x-p14.4">2:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=11#iv.xvii-p23.3">4:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#iv.x-p14.3">5:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=23#iv.x-p8.9">5:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=27#iv.xiii-p17.2">5:27</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Thessalonians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#iv.x-p8.10">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#iv.xvii-p23.2">3:6-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=11#iv.xvii-p23.2">3:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=15#iv.xvii-p23.2">3:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=17#iv.i-p13.8">3:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=17#iv.xiii-p17.1">3:17</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Timothy</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#iv.x-p8.11">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=12#iv.x-p29.6">4:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=20#iv.x-p14.5">6:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=20#iv.x-p23.9">6:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=20#iv.x-p12.2">6:20-21</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Timothy</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=24#iv.x-p29.7">2:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=15#iii.iii-p13.5">3:15-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#iv.xvii-p58.3">3:16-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=11#iv.v-p4.1">4:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=21#iv.x-p8.12">4:21</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Titus</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#iv.x-p12.3">1:12-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=10#iv.x-p8.13">3:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=10#iv.x-p29.8">3:10</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Philemon</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phlm&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=24#iv.v-p4.2">1:24</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Hebrews</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#iii.iv-p28.2">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#iv.x-p12.4">5:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#iv.x-p23.10">5:12</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">James</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=21#iii.iii-p13.8">1:21-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=5#iii.iii-p13.9">4:5</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Peter</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=13#iv.v-p2.1">5:13</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Peter</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Pet&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#iv.xvii-p58.2">1:7-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Pet&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=21#iii.iii-p13.7">1:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Pet&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=14#iv.i-p13.3">3:14-15</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Revelation</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#iv.xii-p18.1">1:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=17#iv.xii-p12.2">3:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=1#iv.xii-p12.3">17:1-3</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Tobit</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Tob&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#iii.vi-p3.2">5:12-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Tob&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=1#iii.vi-p7.2">6:1-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Tob&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=15#iii.vi-p3.3">12:15</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Baruch</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Bar&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#iii.vi-p8.2">1:1-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Bar&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#iii.vi-p8.5">1:10</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Maccabees</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Macc&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=1#iii.vi-p20.1">6:1-63</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Macc&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=16#iii.vi-p19.1">8:16</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Maccabees</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Macc&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=1#iii.vi-p18.1">9:1-29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Macc&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=1#iii.vi-p20.2">9:1-29</a> </p>
</div>
<!-- End of scripRef index -->
<!-- /added -->


      </div2>

      <div2 title="Greek Words and Phrases" id="v.ii" prev="v.i" next="v.iii">
        <h2 id="v.ii-p0.1">Index of Greek Words and Phrases</h2>
        <div class="Greek" id="v.ii-p0.2">
          <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="EL" id="v.ii-p0.3" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="foreign" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted foreign index -->
<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li><span class="Greek">Εγραψα ὑμιν εν τη επιστολη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.xiv-p14.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Κανων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p2.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Νυνι δε εγραψα ὑμιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.xiv-p14.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ευαγγελιου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.xiv-p13.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">και την εκ Λαοδικειας ἱνα και ὐμεις αναγνωτε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.xiv-p22.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παντα συμφωνα ταις γραφαις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.xvii-p25.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παραδοσεως αγραφου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.xvii-p52.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παροιμιαι η σοφάα : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p4.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προς Λαοδικειαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.xiv-p24.1">1</a></span></li>
</ul>
</div>
<!-- End of foreign index -->
<!-- /added -->

        </div>
      </div2>

      <div2 title="Latin Words and Phrases" id="v.iii" prev="v.ii" next="v.iv">
        <h2 id="v.iii-p0.1">Index of Latin Words and Phrases</h2>
        <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="LA" id="v.iii-p0.2" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="foreign" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted foreign index -->
<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li>Eamque Laodicensium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.xiv-p22.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Hæc sunt quæ patres inter Canonem concluserunt: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p10.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Post Haggæum et Zachariam nullos alios Prophetas usque ad Johannem Baptistam videram.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-p11.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Salomonis Proverbia, quæ est sapientia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p4.7">1</a></li>
 <li>Si aliquis dixerit Hebræos libros, a Judæis esse falsatos, audiat Origenem: Quod nunquam Dominus et Apostoli, qui cætera crimina in Scribis, de hoc crimine quod est maximum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-p13.1">1</a></li>
 <li>a priori: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-p24.1">1</a></li>
 <li>authentiæ literæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-p15.2">1</a></li>
 <li>authenticæ literæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-p16.1">1</a></li>
 <li>depositum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.xvii-p29.2">1</a></li>
 <li>viva voce: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.xvii-p27.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.xvii-p29.1">2</a></li>
</ul>
</div>
<!-- End of foreign index -->
<!-- /added -->

      </div2>

      <div2 title="Index of Pages of the Print Edition" id="v.iv" prev="v.iii" next="toc">
        <h2 id="v.iv-p0.1">Index of Pages of the Print Edition</h2>
        <insertIndex type="pb" id="v.iv-p0.2" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="pb" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted pb index -->
<div class="Index">
<p class="pages"><a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_1">1</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_2">2</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_3">3</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii-Page_vi">vi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii-Page_vii">vii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii-Page_viii">viii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii-Page_9">9</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_10">10</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_11">11</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_12">12</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_13">13</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_14">14</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_15">15</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_16">16</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_17">17</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_18">18</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_19">19</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_20">20</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_21">21</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_22">22</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_23">23</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_24">24</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_25">25</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_26">26</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_27">27</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_28">28</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_29">29</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_30">30</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_31">31</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_32">32</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_33">33</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_34">34</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_35">35</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_36">36</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_37">37</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_38">38</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_39">39</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_40">40</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_41">41</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_42">42</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_43">43</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_44">44</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_45">45</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_46">46</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_47">47</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_48">48</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_49">49</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_50">50</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_51">51</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_52">52</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_53">53</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_54">54</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_55">55</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_56">56</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_57">57</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_58">58</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_59">59</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_60">60</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_61">61</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_62">62</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_63">63</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_64">64</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_65">65</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_66">66</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_67">67</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_68">68</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_69">69</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_70">70</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_71">71</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_72">72</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_73">73</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_74">74</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_75">75</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_76">76</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_77">77</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_78">78</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_79">79</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_80">80</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_81">81</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_82">82</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_83">83</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_84">84</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_85">85</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_86">86</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_87">87</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_88">88</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_89">89</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_90">90</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_91">91</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_92">92</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_93">93</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_94">94</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_95">95</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_96">96</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_97">97</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_98">98</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_99">99</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_100">100</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_101">101</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_102">102</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_103">103</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_104">104</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_105">105</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_106">106</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_107">107</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_108">108</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_109">109</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_110">110</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_111">111</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_112">112</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_113">113</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_114">114</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_115">115</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_116">116</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_117">117</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_118">118</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_119">119</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_120">120</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_121">121</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_122">122</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_123">123</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_124">124</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_125">125</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_126">126</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_127">127</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_128">128</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_129">129</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_130">130</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_131">131</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_132">132</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_133">133</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_134">134</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_135">135</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_136">136</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_137">137</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_138">138</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_139">139</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_140">140</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_141">141</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_142">142</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_143">143</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_144">144</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_145">145</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_146">146</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_147">147</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_148">148</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_149">149</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_150">150</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_151">151</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_152">152</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_153">153</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_154">154</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_155">155</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_156">156</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_157">157</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_158">158</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_159">159</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_160">160</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_161">161</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_162">162</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_163">163</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_164">164</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_165">165</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_166">166</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_167">167</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_168">168</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_169">169</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_170">170</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_171">171</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_172">172</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_173">173</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_174">174</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_175">175</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_176">176</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_177">177</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_178">178</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_179">179</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_180">180</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_181">181</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_182">182</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_183">183</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_184">184</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_185">185</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_186">186</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_187">187</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_188">188</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_189">189</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_190">190</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_191">191</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_192">192</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_193">193</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_194">194</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_195">195</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_196">196</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_197">197</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_198">198</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_199">199</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_200">200</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_201">201</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_202">202</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_203">203</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_204">204</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_205">205</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_206">206</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_207">207</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_208">208</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_209">209</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_210">210</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_211">211</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_212">212</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_213">213</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_214">214</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_215">215</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_216">216</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_217">217</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_218">218</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_219">219</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_220">220</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_221">221</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_222">222</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_223">223</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_224">224</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_225">225</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_226">226</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_227">227</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_228">228</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_229">229</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_230">230</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_231">231</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_232">232</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_233">233</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_234">234</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_235">235</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_236">236</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xii-Page_237">237</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xii-Page_238">238</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xii-Page_239">239</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xii-Page_240">240</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xii-Page_241">241</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xii-Page_242">242</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xii-Page_243">243</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xii-Page_244">244</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xii-Page_245">245</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xiii-Page_246">246</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xiii-Page_247">247</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xiii-Page_248">248</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xiii-Page_249">249</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xiii-Page_250">250</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xiii-Page_251">251</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xiii-Page_252">252</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xiii-Page_253">253</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xiii-Page_254">254</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xiii-Page_255">255</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xiii-Page_256">256</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xiii-Page_257">257</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xiii-Page_258">258</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xiv-Page_259">259</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xiv-Page_260">260</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xiv-Page_261">261</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xiv-Page_262">262</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xiv-Page_263">263</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xiv-Page_264">264</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xiv-Page_265">265</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xiv-Page_266">266</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xiv-Page_267">267</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xiv-Page_268">268</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xiv-Page_269">269</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xiv-Page_270">270</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xv-Page_271">271</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xv-Page_272">272</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xv-Page_273">273</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xv-Page_274">274</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xv-Page_275">275</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xv-Page_276">276</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xv-Page_277">277</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xv-Page_278">278</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xv-Page_279">279</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xv-Page_280">280</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xv-Page_281">281</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xvi-Page_282">282</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xvi-Page_283">283</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xvi-Page_284">284</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xvi-Page_285">285</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xvi-Page_286">286</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xvi-Page_287">287</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xvi-Page_288">288</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xvi-Page_289">289</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xvi-Page_290">290</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xvi-Page_291">291</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xvi-Page_292">292</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xvi-Page_293">293</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xvi-Page_294">294</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xvi-Page_295">295</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xvi-Page_296">296</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xvi-Page_297">297</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xvi-Page_298">298</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xvi-Page_299">299</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xvi-Page_300">300</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xvi-Page_301">301</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xvii-Page_302">302</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xvii-Page_303">303</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xvii-Page_304">304</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xvii-Page_305">305</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xvii-Page_306">306</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xvii-Page_307">307</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xvii-Page_308">308</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xvii-Page_309">309</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xvii-Page_310">310</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xvii-Page_311">311</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xvii-Page_312">312</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xvii-Page_313">313</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xvii-Page_314">314</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xvii-Page_315">315</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xvii-Page_316">316</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xvii-Page_317">317</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xvii-Page_318">318</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xvii-Page_319">319</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xvii-Page_320">320</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xvii-Page_321">321</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xvii-Page_322">322</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xvii-Page_323">323</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xvii-Page_324">324</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xvii-Page_325">325</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xvii-Page_326">326</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xvii-Page_327">327</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xvii-Page_328">328</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xvii-Page_329">329</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xvii-Page_330">330</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xvii-Page_331">331</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xvii-Page_332">332</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xvii-Page_333">333</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xvii-Page_334">334</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xvii-Page_335">335</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xvii-Page_336">336</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xvii-Page_337">337</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xvii-Page_338">338</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xvii-Page_339">339</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xvii-Page_340">340</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xvii-Page_341">341</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xvii-Page_342">342</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xvii-Page_343">343</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xviii.i-Page_344">344</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xviii.ii-Page_345">345</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xviii.iv-Page_346">346</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xviii.iv-Page_347">347</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xviii.iv-Page_348">348</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xviii.v-Page_349">349</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xviii.v-Page_350">350</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xviii.v-Page_351">351</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xviii.v-Page_352">352</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xviii.vi-Page_353">353</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xviii.viii-Page_354">354</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xviii.viii-Page_355">355</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xviii.ix-Page_356">356</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xviii.ix-Page_357">357</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xviii.ix-Page_358">358</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xviii.ix-Page_359">359</a> 
</p>
</div>
<!-- End of page index -->
<!-- /added -->

      </div2>
    </div1>
    <!-- /added -->

  </ThML.body>
</ThML>
